This is a modern-English version of The Ethnology of Europe, originally written by Latham, R. G. (Robert Gordon).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE
ETHNOLOGY OF EUROPE.
The Ethnology of Europe.
THE
ETHNOLOGY OF EUROPE.
BY
R. G. LATHAM, M.D.,
ETC.
LONDON:
JOHN VAN VOORST, PATERNOSTER ROW.
—
M.DCCC.LII.
BY
R. G. LATHAM, M.D.,
ETC.
LONDON:
JOHN VAN VOORST, PATERNOSTER ROW.
—
1852.
LONDON:
Printed by Samuel Bentley and Co.,
Bangor House, Shoe Lane.
LONDON:
Printed by Samuel Bentley and Co.,
Bangor House, Shoe Lane.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I. | |
PAGE | |
Preliminary Observations.—The Physical Peculiarities of Europe.—General Sketch of its Ethnology.—Statement of Problems.—The Skipetar, or Albanians.—Their Language, Descent.—The Four Tribes.—How far a Pure Stock.—Elements of Intermixture. Preliminary Observations.—The Physical Characteristics of Europe.—Overview of its Ethnology.—Outline of Problems.—The Skipetar, or Albanians.—Their Language and Ancestry.—The Four Tribes.—How Pure is the Stock.—Elements of Mixing. | 1 |
CHAPTER II. | |
Spain and Portugal.—The Euskaldunac, or Basques.—The Iberian Stock.—The Turdetanian Civilization.—Phœnician, Roman, Vandal, Gothic Elements.—Keltiberians.—The Original Keltæ Iberians.—The Word “Keltic” of Iberian Origin.—The Arab Conquest.—Expulsion of the Arabs.—The Jews of Spain.—Gipsies.—Physical and Moral Characteristics of the Modern Spaniards.—Portugal. Spain and Portugal.—The Euskaldunac, or Basques.—The Iberian Stock.—The Turdetanian Civilization.—Phoenician, Roman, Vandal, Gothic Influences.—Keltiberians.—The Original Keltæ Iberians.—The Word “Celtic” of Iberian Origin.—The Arab Conquest.—Expulsion of the Arabs.—The Jews of Spain.—Gypsies.—Physical and Moral Characteristics of the Modern Spaniards.—Portugal. | 21 |
CHAPTER III. | |
France.—Iberian Blood in Gaul as well as the Spanish Peninsula.—Iberians of Gascony, &c.—Ligurians.—How far Keltic.—Bodencus.—Intermixture.—Roman, German, Arab.—Alsatia.—Lorraine.—Franche-Comté.—Burgundy, Southern, Western, and Northern France.—Character of the Kelts.—The Albigensian Crusade.—Belgium.—Its Elements.—Keltic, German, and Roman.—Switzerland.—Helvetia.—Romance, French, and German Languages. France.—Iberian Blood in Gaul as well as the Spanish Peninsula.—Iberians of Gascony, etc.—Ligurians.—How far Keltic.—Bodencus.—Intermixture.—Roman, German, Arab.—Alsatia.—Lorraine.—Franche-Comté.—Burgundy, Southern, Western, and Northern France.—Character of the Kelts.—The Albigensian Crusade.—Belgium.—Its Elements.—Keltic, German, and Roman.—Switzerland.—Helvetia.—Romance, French, and German Languages. | 47 |
CHAPTER IV. | |
Italy.—Ligurians.—Etruscans.—Venetians and Liburnians.—Umbrians.—Ausonians.—Latins.—Earliest Populations of North-Eastern Italy.—South Italians.—Italian Origin of the Greeks.—Sicilians.—Elements of Admixture.—Herulian.—Gothic.—Lombard.—Arab.—Norman.—Analytical Sketch of the Population of Modern Italy. Italy.—Ligurians.—Etruscans.—Venetians and Liburnians.—Umbrians.—Ausonians.—Latins.—Earliest Populations of North-Eastern Italy.—South Italians.—Italian Origin of the Greeks.—Sicilians.—Elements of Admixture.—Herulian.—Gothic.—Lombard.—Arab.—Norman.—Analytical Sketch of the Population of Modern Italy. | 80 |
CHAPTER V. | |
Importance of Clearness of Idea respecting the Import of the Word “Race.”—The Pelasgi.—Area of Homeric Greece.—Acarnania not Hellenic.—The Dorians.—Egyptian, Semitic, and other Influences.—Historical Greece.—Macedonians.—Greece under Rome and Byzantium.—Inroads of Barbarians.—The Slavonic Conquest.—Recent Elements of Admixture. Importance of Clarity of Understanding Regarding the Meaning of the Word “Race.”—The Pelasgians.—Region of Homeric Greece.—Acarnania not Greek.—The Dorians.—Egyptian, Semitic, and Other Influences.—Historical Greece.—Macedonians.—Greece During Roman and Byzantine Rule.—Invasions by Barbarians.—The Slavic Conquest.—Recent Elements of Mixing. | 125 |
CHAPTER VI. | |
Russian Populations Sarmatian and Turanian.—Samoeids Turanian.—Ugrians.—Lapps.—Kwains.—Esthonians.—Liefs.—Permians.—Siranians.—Votiaks.—Tsheremiss, Tshuvatsh, Morduin.—Lithuanians.—Malorussians and Muscovites.—Their recent Introduction.—The Skoloti.—Early Displacements.—Ugrian Glosses.—Indian Affinities of the Lithuanic.—Russian Poland.—Analytical View of the Present Populations of Russia.—Arkhangel.—Finland.—Esthonia.—Livonia.—Perm.—Simbirsk, Penza.—Lithuania.—Volhynia.—Kharkhov.—Kosaks.—Kherson.—Taurida. Russian Populations: Sarmatian and Turanian.—Samoeids Turanian.—Ugrians.—Lapps.—Kwains.—Estonians.—Liefs.—Permians.—Siranians.—Votiaks.—Tsheremiss, Tshuvatsh, Mordvins.—Lithuanians.—Belarusians and Muscovites.—Their recent introduction.—The Skoloti.—Early displacements.—Ugrian glosses.—Indian connections of the Lithuanic.—Russian Poland.— Analytical view of the current populations of Russia.—Arkhangelsk.—Finland.—Estonia.—Livonia.—Perm.—Simbirsk, Penza.—Lithuania.—Volhynia.—Kharkiv.—Cossacks.—Kherson.—Taurida. | 146 |
CHAPTER VII. | |
Wallachia and Moldavia.—Rumanyos.—Descent from the Daci.—Sarmatian Origin.—Servia.—Montenegro Wallachia and Moldavia.—Romanians.—Descent from the Dacians.—Sarmatian Origin.—Serbia.—Montenegro | 182 |
CHAPTER VIII. | |
Frisian, Saxon, Dutch, and Gothic Germans.—Germanized Kelts.—Germanized Slaves.—Prussia.—Isolation of its Areas.—East and West Prussia.—Prussian Poland.—Pomerania.—Prussian Silesia.—Prussian Saxony.—Brandenburg.—Uckermark.—South-Western Portion.—Westphalian and Rhenish Prussia.—Mecklenburg.—Saxony.—Linones of Luneburg.—Hanover and Oldenburg.—Holland.—Hesse-Cassel, Hesse-Darmstadt, Nassau.—Baden.—Wurtemburg.—Weimar.—Rhenish Bavaria.—Danubian Bavaria. Frisians, Saxons, Dutch, and Gothic Germans.—Germanized Celts.—Germanized Slaves.—Prussia.—Isolation of its Areas.—East and West Prussia.—Prussian Poland.—Pomerania.—Prussian Silesia.—Prussian Saxony.—Brandenburg.—Uckermark.—South-Western Portion.—Westphalian and Rhenish Prussia.—Mecklenburg.—Saxony.—Regions of Luneburg.—Hanover and Oldenburg.—Holland.—Hesse-Cassel, Hesse-Darmstadt, Nassau.—Baden.—Württemberg.—Weimar.—Rhenish Bavaria.—Danubian Bavaria. | 187 |
CHAPTER IX. | |
Great Britain.—Denmark.—The Islands.—The Vithesleth.—Fyen.—Lauenburg.—Holstein.—Sleswick.—Jutland.—Iceland.—The Feroe Isles.—Norway.—Sweden.—Lapps.—Kwains.—Gothlanders.—Angermannians.—Theory of the Scandinavian Population. Great Britain.—Denmark.—The Islands.—The Vithesleth.—Fyen.—Lauenburg.—Holstein.—Sleswick.—Jutland.—Iceland.—The Feroe Islands.—Norway.—Sweden.—Lapps.—Kwains.—Gothlanders.—Angermannians.—Theory of the Scandinavian Population. | 199 |
CHAPTER X. | |
Rumelia.—The Turk Stock.—Zones of Conquest.—Early Intrusions of Turk Populations Westward.—Thracians.—The Ancient Macedonians.—The Pelasgi of Macedonia.—Bosnia, Herzegovna and Turkish Croatia.—Bulgaria. Rumelia.—The Turkish Ethnic Group.—Areas of Conquest.—Early Movements of Turkish Populations Westward.—Thracians.—The Ancient Macedonians.—The Pelasgians of Macedonia.—Bosnia, Herzegovina, and Turkish Croatia.—Bulgaria. | 221 |
CHAPTER XI. | |
Austria.—Bukhovinia, Gallicia, and Lodomiria.—Bohemia and Moravia.—Austrian Silesia.—Dalmatia.—Croatia.—Carniola.—Carinthia.—Styria.—Saltzburg, the Tyrol, the Vorarlberg.—Upper and Lower Austria.—Hungary. Austria.—Bukovina, Galicia, and Lodomeria.—Bohemia and Moravia.—Austrian Silesia.—Dalmatia.—Croatia.—Carniola.—Carinthia.—Styria.—Salzburg, the Tyrol, the Vorarlberg.—Upper and Lower Austria.—Hungary. | 238 |
ERRATUM. (corrected by etext transcriber.)
Page 3, line 6, for greater read less.
ERRATUM. (corrected by etext transcriber.)
Page 3, line 6, for greater read less.
E T H N O L O G Y O F E U R O P E.
CHAPTER I.
PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS.—THE PHYSICAL PECULIARITIES OF EUROPE.—GENERAL SKETCH OF ITS ETHNOLOGY.—STATEMENT OF PROBLEMS.—THE SKIPETAR, OR ALBANIANS.—THEIR LANGUAGE, DESCENT.—THE FOUR TRIBES.—HOW FAR A PURE STOCK.—ELEMENTS OF INTERMIXTURE.
PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS.—THE PHYSICAL PECULIARITIES OF EUROPE.—GENERAL SKETCH OF ITS ETHNOLOGY.—STATEMENT OF PROBLEMS.—THE SKIPETAR, OR ALBANIANS.—THEIR LANGUAGE, DESCENT.—THE FOUR TRIBES.—HOW FAR A PURE STOCK.—ELEMENTS OF INTERMIXTURE.
THE proper introduction to the ethnology of Europe is the following series of preliminaries:—
THE proper introduction to the ethnology of Europe is the following series of preliminaries:—
1. The physical peculiarities of the quarter of the world so called;
1. The unique physical features of that part of the world;
2. A general view of the stocks, families, or races which occupy it;
2. An overall look at the stocks, families, or groups that inhabit it;
3. A statement of the chief problems connected with the Natural History of its populations.
3. A statement of the main issues related to the Natural History of its populations.
1. The physical conditions of Europe are as remarkable in respect to their negative as their positive characters; in other words, there is a great number of points wherein Europe differs from Asia, Africa, America, and Polynesia, in respect to what it has not, as well as in respect to what it has.
1. The physical features of Europe are noteworthy for both their downsides and their advantages; in other words, there are many ways in which Europe stands apart from Asia, Africa, America, and Polynesia based on what it lacks, as well as what it possesses.
a. No part of Europe lies between the Tropics; so that the luxuriance of a spontaneous and varied vegetation, with its pernicious tendencies to incline the habits of its population to idleness, is wanting. The rank and rapid growth of the plants which serve as food to men and animals, and which dispense with labour, nowhere occurs.
a. No part of Europe is located between the Tropics; therefore, the rich and diverse plant life, which can lead to laziness among its people, is absent. The abundant and fast-growing crops that feed both humans and animals, and that require no hard work, do not exist here.
b. No part comes under the class of Steppes; or, at most, but imperfectly approaches their character. In Asia, the vast table-lands of the centre, occupied by the Turks and Mongols, have ever been the cradle of an active, locomotive, hungry, and aggressive population. And these have seen, with a strong desire to possess, the more favoured areas of the south; and have conquered them accordingly. The Luneburg Heath, and parts of Hanover are the nearest resemblances to the great Steppes of Mongolia, and Independent Tartary; but they are on a small and beggarly scale. In Russia, where the land is flat and level, the ground is also fertile, so that agriculture has been practicable, and (being practicable) has bound the occupant to the soil, instead of mounting him on fleet horses to wander with his flocks and herds from spot to spot, to become a shepherd by habit, and a warrior by profession; for in all countries, shepherds and hunters are marauders on a small, and conquerors on a large scale.
b. No part fits into the category of Steppes; or, at best, only slightly resembles their characteristics. In Asia, the vast plateaus in the center, inhabited by Turks and Mongols, have always been the birthplace of an active, mobile, hungry, and aggressive population. These groups have looked to acquire the more favored southern areas, and have conquered them as a result. The Luneburg Heath and parts of Hanover are the closest similarities to the great Steppes of Mongolia and Independent Tartary; however, they are limited and meager in comparison. In Russia, where the land is flat and level, the soil is also fertile, making agriculture feasible, and (because it is feasible) has tied the people to the land instead of allowing them to ride on fast horses to move with their flocks and herds from place to place, becoming shepherds by habit and warriors by trade; for in all countries, shepherds and hunters are small-scale raiders and large-scale conquerors.
d. Its diameter from north to south is less than its diameter from east to west. This has kept the mass of its population within a similar climate; or, if not within a similar climate, within a range of temperature far less wide than that which separates the African, the American, or the Asiatic of the northern parts of their respective continents from the Hottentot of the Cape, the Fuegian of Cape Horn, and the Malay of the Malayan Peninsula. It has given uniformity to its occupants; since varieties increase as we proceed from south to north, but not as we go from east to west—or vice versâ.
d. Its diameter from north to south is smaller than its diameter from east to west. This has kept most of its population within a similar climate; or, if not exactly the same climate, within a temperature range that is much narrower than what separates the Africans, Americans, or Asians in the northern parts of their continents from the Hottentots at the Cape, the Fuegians at Cape Horn, and the Malays on the Malayan Peninsula. This has created uniformity among its inhabitants; since different varieties increase as we move from south to north, but not as we go from east to west—or vice versa.
Amongst its positive features the most remarkable are connected with its mountain-ranges, the extent of its sea-board, and the direction of its rivers.
Among its positive features, the most notable are related to its mountain ranges, the size of its coastline, and the flow of its rivers.
a. In no country are the great levels more broken by mountains, or the great mountains more in contiguity to considerable tracts of level country. The effect of this is to give the different characters of the Mountaineer and the Lowlander more opportunity of acting and reacting on each other.
a. In no country are the vast plains more interrupted by mountains, or the major mountain ranges closer to significant areas of flat land. This creates a situation where the distinct characteristics of the mountain dwellers and the flatlanders have more chances to influence and interact with each other.
c. Its greatest rivers fall into seas navigable throughout the year. Contrast with this the great rivers of Asia, the Obi, the Lena, the Yenesey, and others, which for the purposes of navigation are useless; falling, as they do, into an Arctic sea.
c. Its biggest rivers flow into seas that can be navigated all year round. In contrast, the major rivers of Asia, like the Obi, the Lena, the Yenesey, and others, are not useful for navigation because they drain into an Arctic sea.
d. Our greatest river, the Danube, runs from east to west. This ensures a homogeneous character for the population along its banks. Contrast with this the Nile, the Missisippi, and the Yenesey, in all of which the simple effect of climate creates a difference between the populations of the source and the embouchure. The great rivers of China do the same as the Danube; but the Danube differs from them, and from all other rivers running in a like direction, in emptying itself into an inland sea; a sea which gives the opportunity of communication not only with the parts north and south of the rivers which fall into it, but with those to the east of it also. The Hoang-ho and Kiang-ku empty themselves into an ocean, that, in these days of steam communication, leads to America, but which in the infancy of the world led to a coasting trade only, or, at most, to a large island—Japan. The Baltic and Mediterranean act, to a certain degree, in the same manner. The one has Africa, the other Scandinavia, to ensure its being put to the uses of trade.
d. Our biggest river, the Danube, flows from east to west. This creates a consistent character for the people living along its banks. In contrast, the Nile, the Mississippi, and the Yenesey all show how climate affects the differences between the populations at their sources and their mouths. The major rivers in China function like the Danube; however, the Danube is unique among them and other rivers flowing in a similar direction because it empties into an inland sea. This sea allows for communication not only with the areas north and south of the rivers that flow into it but also with those to the east. The Hoang-ho and Kiang-ku rivers discharge into an ocean that, in today's world with steam communication, connects to America, but in the early days led to only local trade or, at most, to a large island—Japan. The Baltic and Mediterranean seas serve a similar purpose to some extent. The Baltic connects to Africa, while the Mediterranean connects to Scandinavia, allowing for trade use.
In no part of the world do the differences between the varieties of the human species lie within narrower limits than in Europe. The most extreme opponents to the doctrine of the unity of our kind have never made many species out of the European specimens of the genus Homo. And these are by no means of the most satisfactory sort.
In no part of the world are the differences between human varieties narrower than in Europe. The strongest critics of the idea that we are all one species have rarely classified the European examples of the genus Homo into many different species. And these examples aren't particularly impressive.
They are unsatisfactory for the following reasons. The differences that are inferred from dissimilarity of language, are neutralised by an undoubted similarity of physical form. The dissimilarities that are inferred from peculiarities of physical form are neutralised by undeniable affinities of speech. Looking to his size and colour, the Laplander is far, very far, removed from the Fin. Yet the languages belong to one and the same class. Looking to their tongues, the Basque of the Pyrenees, and the Skipetar (or Albanian of Albania) are each isolated populations. Yet their form is but slightly different from those of the other Europeans.
They are unsatisfactory for the following reasons. The differences that come from the diversity of language are balanced out by a clear similarity in physical appearance. The differences derived from unique physical traits are countered by undeniable similarities in language. Considering size and color, the Laplander is very different from the Finn. Yet, the languages belong to the same category. When looking at their languages, the Basque from the Pyrenees and the Skipetar (or Albanian from Albania) are both isolated groups. However, their physical forms are only slightly different from those of other Europeans.
2. The families, stocks, or races, which occupy Europe will be taken in the order which is most convenient; so that it will be practical rather than scientific.
2. The families, groups, or races that inhabit Europe will be discussed in the order that makes the most sense; therefore, it will be more practical than scientific.
a. In Malta the language is Arabic, and, of course, to a certain extent, the blood also. But Malta is European only in respect to its political relations. Still its population requires notice.
a. In Malta, the language is Arabic, and, of course, to some degree, the heritage is as well. However, Malta is European only in terms of its political connections. Still, its population deserves attention.
b. The Osmanlis, or Turks of Turkey, are Asiatic rather than European; an intrusive population whose introduction is within its historical period. I will not say, however, that in the parts between the Dnieper and Don, members of the same great stock may not have been settled in the times anterior to history. In the following pages, the Turks of Europe will be called Osmanlis, or Ottomans: since the word Turk is a generic name applied to the family to which they, along with the Independent Tartars, the Uzbeks, the Turcomans, the Turks of Asia Minor, the Yakuts on the borders of the Icy Sea, and several other great branches, extending to the frontier of China, and the mouth of the Lena, belong. The Turk is European, as the New Englander is American; i.e., not strictly so.
b. The Osmanlis, or Turks of Turkey, are more Asiatic than European; they are an intrusive population whose arrival is within recorded history. However, I won't claim that members of the same larger ethnic group weren't settled in the regions between the Dnieper and Don before historical times. In the following pages, the Turks of Europe will be referred to as Osmanlis or Ottomans, since the term Turk is a broad label used for the family that includes them, along with the Independent Tartars, Uzbeks, Turcomans, the Turks of Asia Minor, the Yakuts near the Arctic, and several other significant branches that stretch to the border of China and the mouth of the Lena River. A Turk is European in the same way that a New Englander is American; i.e., not exactly so.
c. To a certain extent this foreign origin must be attributed to a member of the next family—the Majiar of Hungary. He conquered his present occupancy in the tenth century. He differs, however, from the Turk, in belonging to a class, group, or stock of populations which, although Asiatic to a great extent, is European as well. This is the stock which is called—
c. To some extent, this foreign origin can be traced back to a member of the next family—the Magyars of Hungary. They took over their current territory in the tenth century. However, they differ from the Turks because they belong to a class, group, or ethnic background that, although mostly Asian, is also European. This is the group known as—
The Ugrian, a stock which is the only one common to both Europe and Asia, and contains the Lapps, the Finlanders, the Esthonians, and some other smaller populations on the European feeders of the Volga. The particular branch, however, from which the Majiars were derived is Asiatic.
The Ugrian, a group that is unique to both Europe and Asia, includes the Lapps, the Finns, the Estonians, and some smaller populations along the European tributaries of the Volga. The specific branch from which the Magyars originated is Asiatic.
The next two stocks consist of a single family each, and they are mentioned together because they are so isolated as to have no known affinities either with each, or with any other population. These are—
The next two stocks consist of a single family each, and they are mentioned together because they are so isolated that they have no known connections either with each other or with any other population. These are—
d. The Basques of Biscay and Gascony, i.e., the Western Pyrenees; once spread over the whole of the Spanish peninsula, and for that reason commonly called Iberian—
d. The Basques of Biscay and Gascony, i.e., the Western Pyrenees; once covered the entire Spanish peninsula, and for that reason are commonly referred to as Iberian—
e. The Skipetar, or Albanians of Albania.
e. The Skipetar, or Albanians from Albania.
I am taking, as aforesaid, the populations in the order of convenience, and the next is
I am taking, as mentioned before, the populations in the order that works best, and the next is
f. The Keltic.[1] This stock was indigenous to the water-systems of the Loire, the Seine, and the Rhone, in other words, to the whole of France north of the Garonne; to the south of which river lay the Iberians. From Gaul it spread to Great Britain. Its present representatives are the Bretons of Brittany, the Welsh, the Gaels of Ireland and Scotland, and the Manxmen of the Isle of Man—
f. The Keltic.[1] This group was native to the river systems of the Loire, the Seine, and the Rhone; basically, the entire region of France north of the Garonne. South of that river lived the Iberians. From Gaul, it spread to Great Britain. Today, its descendants are the Bretons of Brittany, the Welsh, the Gaels of Ireland and Scotland, and the Manxmen of the Isle of Man—
g. The Gothic or German—
The Gothic or German—
h. The Sarmatian, or Slavono-Lithuanic, containing the Slavonians and Lithuanians of Russia, Poland, Bohemia, Servia, Carinthia, Lithuania, with other less important areas, and lastly—
h. The Sarmatian, or Slavono-Lithuanic, includes the Slavs and Lithuanians of Russia, Poland, Bohemia, Serbia, Carinthia, Lithuania, along with other less significant regions, and finally—
i. The classical or Greco-Latin stock of Italy and Greece, completing the list of the European stocks.
i. The classical or Greco-Latin heritage of Italy and Greece, rounding out the list of European heritages.
These three are more closely allied to each other than any of the previous ones. They are also nearer the Keltic; so much so, that a single class has been made out of the four, a class called Indo-European. The study, however, of the value of classes is in its infancy. The real fact that they are allied to an extent to which the others are not, is important.
These three are more closely related to each other than any of the previous ones. They are also closer to the Celtic; so much so that a single category has been created from the four, a category called Indo-European. However, the study of the value of categories is still in its early stages. The fact that they are related to an extent that the others are not is significant.
Such are the existing groups; but when we consider how small is the number of the Basques, the only present representatives of the great Iberian class, and that their preservation to the present time is mainly due to the accidental circumstances of their occupancy of a stronghold in the Pyrenees, a new series of facts is suggested. The likelihood of stocks now extinct having once existed, presents itself; and with it, a fresh question.
Such are the existing groups; but when we think about how few the Basques are, the only current representatives of the great Iberian class, and that their survival to this day is mostly due to their random situation in a stronghold in the Pyrenees, a new set of facts comes to mind. The possibility that stocks now extinct once existed becomes apparent; and with it, a new question arises.
The same suggestion arises when we look at the country occupied by the intrusive families of the Osmanlis and the Majiars of Rumelia and Hungary. The populations here are comparatively new-comers; yet it was no uninhabited tracts that they appropriated. Who was there before them? Perhaps some members of one of the stocks now existing. Perhaps, a wholly different family now extinct.
The same idea comes up when we consider the areas occupied by the intrusive families of the Osmanlis and the Majiars of Rumelia and Hungary. The people here are relatively newcomers; however, they didn't take over uninhabited land. Who was there before them? Maybe some members of one of the existing groups. Maybe a completely different group that is now extinct.
Again—the displacements effected by the different European populations, one with another, have been enormous. See how the Saxons over-ran England, the Romans Spain and Gaul. How do we know that some small stock was not annihilated here? History, it may be said, tells us the contrary. From history we learn that all the ancient Spaniards were allied to the ancestors of the Basques, all Gaul to those of the Bretons, all England to those of the Welsh. Granted. But what does history tell us about Bavaria, Styria, the Valley of the Po, or Ancient Thrace? In all these parts the present population is known to be recent, and the older known next to not at all. The reconstruction of the original populations of such areas as these is one of the highest problems in ethnology. To what did they belong, an existing stock more widely extended than now, or a fresh stock altogether?
Again—the movements of different European populations in relation to each other have been massive. Look at how the Saxons invaded England, the Romans took over Spain and Gaul. How do we know that some small groups weren't wiped out here? History, we might say, tells us the opposite. From history, we learn that all the ancient Spaniards were related to the ancestors of the Basques, all Gaul to those of the Bretons, and all England to those of the Welsh. Fair enough. But what does history say about Bavaria, Styria, the Valley of the Po, or Ancient Thrace? In all these areas, the current population is known to be relatively recent, and the older population is nearly unknown. Piecing together the original populations of places like these is one of the biggest challenges in ethnology. Did they belong to an existing group that was more widespread than now, or to an entirely new group?
My own belief is, that the number of European stocks for which there is an amount of evidence sufficient to make their extinction a reasonable doctrine, is two—two and no more; and, even with these, the doctrine of their extinction is only reasonable.
My own belief is that the number of European stocks for which there is enough evidence to consider their extinction a reasonable idea is two—just two, and nothing more; and even with these, the idea of their extinction is only reasonable.
a. The old Etruscans are the first of these;
a. The ancient Etruscans are the first of these;
b. The Pelasgi the second.
b. The Pelasgians the second.
Each will be noticed in its proper place.
Each will be recognized in its right place.
I have used the word extinction. I must now qualify it; reminding the reader that this very qualification introduces a new and difficult subject. Extinction often means no more than the abolition of the outward and visible signs of ethnological difference. A negro marries a white. In the fourth, fifth, sixth, or seventh generation, as the case may be, his descendant is, to all intents and purposes, a white man. Yet the negro blood is not extinguished. It exists, though in a small proportion.
I have used the word extinction. I need to clarify it; reminding the reader that this clarification brings up a new and complex issue. Extinction often refers to the disappearance of the visible signs of ethnic differences. A Black person marries a white person. In the fourth, fifth, sixth, or seventh generation, depending on the situation, their descendant is, for all practical purposes, a white person. However, the Black heritage is not eliminated. It remains, though in a smaller percentage.
Again—a Cornishman loses his native language and speaks English as his mother tongue. Many generations before he did this he differed from the Englishman in speech only. Is his British blood extinguished? No. The chief sign of it has been lost. That is all.
Again—a Cornishman loses his native language and speaks English as his mother tongue. Many generations before he did this, he was different from the Englishman only in speech. Is his British heritage gone? No. The main sign of it has been lost. That’s all.
Stocks may intermix, and—
Stocks may mix, and—
Stocks may lose their characteristics.
Stocks may lose their traits.
Now both these phenomena are eminently common in European ethnology; and this is what we expect from history. Two populations, the Roman and the German, have more than doubled their original areas. Were all the old inhabitants, male and female, old and young, in the countries that they appropriated, put to the sword? We hope and believe the contrary. In most cases we know they were not. Sometimes there was intermarriage. This produced intermixture. Sometimes the language, religion, laws, and habits of the conquerors were adopted by the conquered. This was a loss of characteristics. So far greater than the influences of all the other populations of Europe have been those of the Germans and the Romans (to which, for the eastern part of the continent, we must add the Turks), that for nearly half Europe, whenever the question will be one of great intermixture, the basis will be Keltic, Iberic, or Sarmatian as the case may be, with Romans or Germans for the source of the superadded elements.
Now, both of these phenomena are very common in European ethnology, which is what we expect from history. Two populations, the Romans and the Germans, have more than doubled their original territories. Were all the original inhabitants, both male and female, old and young, in the lands they took over, killed? We hope and believe that's not the case. In most instances, we know they were not. Sometimes there was intermarriage, which led to mixing. Other times, the language, religion, laws, and customs of the conquerors were adopted by the conquered, resulting in a loss of identities. The influence of the Germans and Romans has been so much greater than that of all the other populations in Europe (and for the eastern part of the continent, we should also include the Turks), that for nearly half of Europe, whenever there’s a discussion of significant mixing, the foundation will typically be Keltic, Iberic, or Sarmatian, depending on the situation, with Romans or Germans contributing the additional elements.
3. The chief problems of the present volume will, for the present, only be stated; the results being reserved for the conclusion. They are two—
3. The main issues of this volume will only be outlined for now; the details will be left for the conclusion. There are two—
a. The extent to which what is commonly called Race is the result of circumstances, or whether circumstances be the effect of race, i.e. whether Race (so called) is a cause or an effect?
a. The degree to which what is commonly referred to as Race is influenced by circumstances, or whether those circumstances are a result of race, i.e. is Race (as it is called) a cause or an effect?
b. The extent to which differences of what is called race is an element in national likes and dislikes, predilections or antipathies.
b. The degree to which differences in what we call race influence national preferences and aversions, likes or dislikes.
It cannot be denied that each of these is a point of practical as well as theoretical importance.
It can't be denied that each of these is important both in practical terms and in theory.
* * * *
* * * *
The areas with which it is most convenient to begin, are those of the two isolated stocks, the Skipetar (Albanian), and the Iberian,—Albania and the Spanish peninsula. Of these Albania will be taken first.
The best areas to start with are the two isolated groups, the Skipetar (Albanian) and the Iberian—Albania and the Spanish Peninsula. We will begin with Albania.
Many writers have considered the Albanian and the Iberic stocks to be the two oldest in Europe; and there is no want of reasonable grounds for the doctrine. It is not, however, for this reason that they come first in the list.
Many writers have regarded the Albanian and Iberic groups as the two oldest in Europe, and there are reasonable grounds for this belief. However, this is not the reason they appear first on the list.
Nor is it because the Skipetar of Albania are the more eastern of the two that they take precedence of the Iberians; although, in the eyes of such inquirers as deduce the European populations from Asia, their position on the frontier of Europe gives good grounds for doing so.
Nor is it because the Skipetar of Albania are further east than the Iberians that they are considered more prominent; although, for those who trace European populations back to Asia, their location on the edge of Europe provides valid reasoning for this view.
It is so convenient to take Gaul next to the Spanish peninsula, Italy next to Gaul, and Greece next to Italy, that the necessity for breaking the continuity of the arrangement when we come to Albania must be avoided; and this is done by dealing with Albania at the very first, and getting its ethnology disposed of as a preliminary. It could not be taken in hand after that of Greece, for reasons which will appear when we come to that country.
It’s very convenient to consider Gaul next to the Spanish peninsula, Italy next to Gaul, and Greece next to Italy, so we should avoid disrupting this flow when we address Albania. We do this by addressing Albania first and tackling its ethnology upfront. We can’t address it after discussing Greece, for reasons that will become clear when we look at that country.
The native name of the Albanians is Skipetar, or Mountaineer, and this is of some importance; as will be seen in the sequel. The word Albanian is, I think, Roman. Arvanitæ is the form found in the Byzantine writers. This is converted by the Turks into Arnaout. It is unlucky that the word is one which appears elsewhere, viz., in Caucasus, where the ancient name of the modern province of Daghestan is called Albania in the classical writers. So is Scotland; and so also part of England; Albyn being the Gaelic name out of which our French neighbours get their Albion perfide, for the purposes of rhetoric and poetry. It cannot be denied that the occurrence of forms so similar is strange; and it is against the chances that it should be accidental. The explanation which suggests itself is as follows. Pliny mentions a people termed Albanenses, as one of the Liburnian tribes; whilst Ptolemy gives us a town called Albanopolis in the southern part of Illyricum. Now, as we know that the name is not native, as we seek for it in vain amongst the early Greek writers, and as the opposite coast of Italy was occupied by the Cisalpine and Cispadane Gauls, we have reasons for considering Albyn as applied to Scotland, and Albyn as applied to the mountainous country on the eastern side of the Adriatic and Ionian seas, to be one and the same word, referable to one and the same Keltic group of tongues. Hence, it contains the root Alp=mountain, and translates the native name Skipetar=mountaineer, &c.
The native name for Albanians is Skipetar, or Mountaineer, and this is quite significant; as will be shown later. The term Albanian is, I believe, of Roman origin. Arvanitæ is the form found in Byzantine writings. The Turks adapted this to Arnaout. It's unfortunate that this word appears elsewhere, namely in the Caucasus, where the ancient name for the modern province of Daghestan is referred to as Albania in classical texts. The same goes for Scotland, and part of England as well; Albyn being the Gaelic name from which our French neighbors derive their Albion perfide, for rhetorical and poetic purposes. It’s hard to ignore how strange it is that such similar forms exist, and it seems unlikely to be purely coincidental. The suggested explanation is this: Pliny mentioned a people called Albanenses, as one of the Liburnian tribes; while Ptolemy lists a town named Albanopolis in the southern part of Illyricum. Since we know this name isn't native and can’t be found among early Greek writers, and given that the opposite coast of Italy was occupied by the Cisalpine and Cispadane Gauls, we have reasons to view Albyn as it relates to Scotland, and Albyn as it relates to the mountainous area on the eastern side of the Adriatic and Ionian seas, as being one and the same word, linked to the same Celtic language group. Therefore, it contains the root Alp=mountain, and translates the native name Skipetar=mountaineer, etc.
Like all such coincidences it has done mischief in the way of ethnology. Though few have derived the Skipetar from Scotland, many have done so from Caucasus—and that on the strength of the name. Yet it is as little native in the one locality as the other, since no nation of Daghestan calls itself Albanian, a fact which precludes all arguments in favour of a real community of origin from the similarity of name in limine; or rather a fact which ought to do so, for the Caucasian origin of the Skipetar still has its supporters.
Like all coincidences, this one has caused trouble for ethnology. While few have traced the Skipetar back to Scotland, many have linked them to the Caucasus based solely on the name. However, it's just as foreign in one place as it is in the other, since no nation in Daghestan identifies as Albanian, which eliminates any arguments for a genuine shared origin solely based on the similarity of the name in limine; or at least, it should. Still, there are those who support the idea of a Caucasian origin for the Skipetar.
Their present area extends from Montenegro to the Gulf of Arta; the northern frontier being Slavonic, the southern Greek. Eastwards it reaches the back-bone of Turkey, or the watershed between the small rivers which empty themselves into the Adriatic, and the larger ones which fall into the Ægean—a very Switzerland for its ruggedness. Hence, the Skipetar are a nation of Highlanders, more so than any other population of Europe, since the Basques of the Pyrenees are inconsiderable in area, and the Swiss are divided between the Germans, the French, the Roman, and the Italian families. They lie, too, more to the south than any other mountaineers, and it is not very fanciful to imagine that if they were Lowlanders, their skin and hair would approach that of the Greeks, with some of whom they lie under the same parallel. If so, their mountain habitat counteracts the effect of their southern sun, by a species of compensation common in many parts of the world.
Their current area stretches from Montenegro to the Gulf of Arta; the northern border is Slavonic, and the southern is Greek. To the east, it reaches the backbone of Turkey, or the watershed between the small rivers that flow into the Adriatic and the larger ones that empty into the Aegean—a region as rugged as Switzerland. As a result, the Skipetar are a nation of Highlanders, more so than any other population in Europe, since the Basques of the Pyrenees are small in area, and the Swiss are divided among German, French, Roman, and Italian groups. They also reside further south than any other mountain dwellers, and it's not too far-fetched to think that if they were Lowlanders, their skin and hair would be similar to that of the Greeks, with whom they share the same latitude. If that were the case, their mountainous habitat counteracts the effects of their southern sun, in a way that is common in many places around the world.
The testimony of travellers to their belonging to the fair-complexioned and grey-eyed populations is pretty general, although Skene gives the Mirdite tribe a swarthy complexion and black eyes. The evidence, too, as to their bulk and stature varies; some writers giving them spare, light, and tall forms, others making them shorter, and more square-built than the Greek. That the eye has less animation, and the countenance less vivacity (in other words, that the Albanian is heavy-featured as compared with his quick-witted neighbours) is certain.
The accounts from travelers about the fair-skinned and grey-eyed people are quite consistent, although Skene describes the Mirdite tribe as having a darker complexion and black eyes. Additionally, there are differing opinions about their size and stature; some authors describe them as slim, light, and tall, while others portray them as shorter and more stocky than the Greeks. It's clear that their eyes are less lively and their faces less expressive—essentially, the Albanian tends to have heavier features compared to their more quick-witted neighbors.
Both the men and women are hardy, and expose their bodies freely to the atmosphere, accustoming themselves to an out-door life amongst their flocks and herds, and dwelling, when indoors, in rude huts. Like the Swiss, they willingly let out their valour and hardihood in military service; and the best and most unscrupulous soldiers of the sultan are those recruits, who partly by force, partly by pay, are brought from Albania. Hence we find Albanians far beyond the pale of Albania; in Greece, in Thrace, in Asiatic Turkey, in Egypt, and even in Persia. The tribes, too, amongst themselves indulge in the right of private quarrel, rarely rising to the dignity of warfare, but more like the old border-feuds of England and Scotland. With the Slavonians of Montenegro, different from themselves in blood and political relations, the warfare is more bitter and serious, and the Albano-Slavonic frontier is the continual scene of aggression and reprisal and intrigue.
Both men and women are tough and easily adapt to the outdoors, living alongside their flocks and herds, and when they do stay indoors, they inhabit simple huts. Like the Swiss, they show off their bravery and endurance through military service; the best and most ruthless soldiers of the sultan are recruits from Albania, who are often brought in by force or for pay. As a result, we find Albanians living far outside of Albania, including in Greece, Thrace, Asiatic Turkey, Egypt, and even Persia. The tribes often engage in personal disputes among themselves, which rarely escalate to full-scale war, resembling the old border feuds of England and Scotland. However, warfare with the Slavonians of Montenegro, who differ from them in ethnicity and political issues, is much more intense and serious, and the Albanian-Slavonic border is a constant site of aggression, retaliation, and intrigue.
It was only under their famous chieftain, George Castriote, or Scanderbeg, that the Skipetar played the part of a nation of any importance in European history, and here their actions were what we expect beforehand—those of brave mountaineers, to whom war is a habit, and with whom dependence has always been but nominal. To the intellectual and moral history of Europe they have contributed nothing. Their alphabet is the Greek, slightly modified, and their literature either unwritten, or confined to ecclesiastical subjects.
It was only under their famous leader, George Castriote, or Scanderbeg, that the Skipetar played a significant role in European history, and their actions were just what we would expect—those of brave mountain dwellers for whom war is a way of life, and with whom dependence has always been merely nominal. They have contributed nothing to the intellectual and moral history of Europe. Their alphabet is a slightly modified version of the Greek, and their literature is either unwritten or limited to religious topics.
Creeds sit easy upon them. Before the Ottoman conquest they were Christians, partly of the Greek, partly of the Roman church. At present they are divided between the three, the majority being Mahometans.
Creeds fit them comfortably. Before the Ottoman conquest, they were Christians, with roots in both the Greek and Roman churches. Currently, they are split among the three, the majority being Muslims.
The Skipetar language has long drawn the attention of philologists; for it has long been known to be as little like the Greek and Slavonic of the parts around, as it is to the Turkish. The notion that it was a mere medley of the three soon disappeared; and when the Albanian became recognised as a separate substantive language, its remarkable isolation was a source of great doubt and perplexity. The latest author who has investigated it, Xylander, considers it to be Indo-European, and in this Prichard agrees with him. I think, however, that it cannot be placed in that group without enlarging the extent of the class, i.e., without changing the meaning of the term. Whatever it may be, it is not intermediate to the Latin and Greek, a fact of which the import will be seen when we come to the ethnology of Greece and Italy.
The Skipetar language has long captured the interest of language scholars; it's widely recognized as being dissimilar to the Greek and Slavic languages of the surrounding regions, as much as it differs from Turkish. The idea that it was simply a mix of those three languages faded away, and when Albanian was acknowledged as a distinct language, its unique isolation raised a lot of questions and confusion. The most recent researcher to study it, Xylander, believes it to be Indo-European, and Prichard agrees with him on this. However, I think it can't be classified within that group without broadening the definition of the category, meaning we would be altering the term itself. Whatever it is, it is not a link between Latin and Greek, and the significance of this will become apparent when we examine the ethnology of Greece and Italy.
The Skipetar fall into the following divisions, clans, or tribes.
The Skipetar are divided into the following groups, clans, or tribes.
1. The Gheghides, containing—
The Gheghides, which include—
a. The proper Gheghides, the most northern of the Skipetar, conterminous with the Slavonic countries of Montenegro, Bosnia, and Herzegovna, bounded on the south by the river Drin—
a. The true Gheghides, the northernmost of the Skipetar, adjacent to the Slavic countries of Montenegro, Bosnia, and Herzegovina, bordered to the south by the river Drin—
b. The Mirdites, south of the Drin, in the province of Croia, who like the Gheghides, are Christians.
b. The Mirdites, located south of the Drin in the province of Croia, are Christians, just like the Gheghides.
The Gheghides, as a class, are dark-skinned and black-eyed.
The Gheghides, as a group, have dark skin and black eyes.
2. The Toskides of Toskuria, or the country between Croia and the Vojutza, the least mountainous part of Albania and containing the valleys of the Sternatza and the Beratina, are more light than dark, with blue or grey eyes.
2. The Toskides of Toskuria, or the region between Croia and the Vojutza, which is the least mountainous area of Albania and includes the valleys of the Sternatza and the Beratina, have more light features than dark, with blue or gray eyes.
3. The Liapides of Liapuria, or the valley and water-shed of the Deropuli and the parts about Delvinaki, are the worst-looking and most demoralized of the Skipetar. Such at least is their character.
3. The Liapides of Liapuria, or the valley and watershed of the Deropuli and the areas around Delvinaki, look the worst and are the most demoralized of the Skipetar. At least, that’s how they’re perceived.
4. The Dzhami of Dzhamuria are the most agricultural. They extend from the Liapides on the north, to the Greek frontier southward, Parga and Suli being two of their towns.
4. The Dzhami of Dzhamuria are the most agricultural. They stretch from the Liapides in the north to the Greek border in the south, with Parga and Suli being two of their towns.
The purity of the Albanian blood is considerable; and I believe that, as the Skipetar were once spread far wider in every direction than they are to be found at present,[2] and as their frontier has receded, the amount of Albanian blood beyond Albania is very great, whereas the foreign blood within Albania itself is but slight. The dark complexions of the Gheghides may, or may not, be referable to Slavonic intermixture. The lighter skins of the Toskides may, or may not, indicate purity. It is worth remarking, however, that the fair complexion is found in the parts most removed from the frontier, as well as in the parts where the intermixture (such as it is) has been the least.
The purity of Albanian blood is significant, and I believe that the Skipetar once spread much further in every direction than they are found today, and as their borders have shrunk, the amount of Albanian blood outside of Albania is quite large, while the foreign blood within Albania itself is minimal. The darker complexions of the Gheghides may or may not be linked to Slavic mixing. The lighter skin of the Toskides may or may not suggest purity. It's interesting to note, however, that fair complexions are found in areas farthest from the border, as well as in places where mixing (however slight) has occurred the least.
The Taulantii and Parthini are the populations of antiquity, whose localities coincide with that of the Toskides. The colonies of Epidamnus and Apollonia suggest the notion of Greek, the Via Egnatia of Roman intermixture.
The Taulantii and Parthini are ancient populations, whose areas overlap with those of the Toskides. The colonies of Epidamnus and Apollonia indicate Greek influence, while the Via Egnatia reflects Roman blending.
The Liapides are in the country of the Orestæ and Atintanes, the Gheghs in that of the Encheleæ, the Mirdites in that of the Pirustæ. In the northern part of their area was the colony of Epidaurus, and the Dalmatian frontier.
The Liapides are in the territory of the Orestæ and Atintanes, the Gheghs are in the land of the Encheleæ, and the Mirdites are in the region of the Pirustæ. In the northern part of their area was the colony of Epidaurus and the Dalmatian border.
Hitherto the opportunities of intermixture have been but slight. With that part, however, of Albania which coincides with the ancient Epirus, rather than with Southern Illyria the case is different.
So far, the chances for mixing have been pretty limited. However, when it comes to that area of Albania that aligns with the ancient Epirus, rather than with Southern Illyria, it's a different story.
In the time of Pyrrhus it was Hellenized, and at the very earliest dawn of history its population was modified still more considerably. By whom? By the inhabitants of the opposite coast of Italy, whoever they were.
In Pyrrhus's time, it was influenced by Greek culture, and at the very beginning of history, its population changed even more significantly. By whom? By the people from the opposite coast of Italy, whoever they were.
This is as much as is necessary to say about the Skipetar of Albania at present. They are the descendants of the Southern Illyrians and the ancient Epirots—Chaonians, Thesprotians, Molossians, &c. They are pure in blood, as compared with nine-tenths of the rest of Europe; but still more or less mixed, the chief foreign elements being ancient Italian, Greek, and Roman.
This is about all that needs to be said about the Skipetar of Albania for now. They are the descendants of the Southern Illyrians and the ancient Epirots—Chaonians, Thesprotians, Molossians, etc. They are relatively pure in their lineage compared to nine-tenths of the rest of Europe; however, they are still somewhat mixed, with the main foreign influences being ancient Italian, Greek, and Roman.
CHAPTER II.
SPAIN AND PORTUGAL.—THE EUSKALDUNAC, OR BASQUES.—THE IBERIAN STOCK.—THE TURDETANIAN CIVILIZATION.—PHŒNICIAN—ROMAN—VANDAL—GOTHIC ELEMENTS.—KELTIBERIANS.—THE ORIGINAL KELTÆ IBERIANS.—THE WORD KELTIC OF IBERIAN ORIGIN.—THE ARAB CONQUEST.—EXPULSION OF THE ARABS.—THE JEWS OF SPAIN.—GIPSIES.—PHYSICAL AND MORAL CHARACTERISTICS OF THE MODERN SPANIARDS.—PORTUGAL.
SPAIN AND PORTUGAL.—THE BASQUES.—THE IBERIAN PEOPLE.—THE TURDETANIAN CIVILIZATION.—PHOENICIAN—ROMAN—VANDAL—GOTHIC INFLUENCES.—CELTIBERIANS.—THE ORIGINAL CELTIC IBERIANS.—THE WORD CELTIC OF IBERIAN ORIGIN.—THE ARAB CONQUEST.—EXPULSION OF THE ARABS.—THE JEWS OF SPAIN.—GYPSIES.—PHYSICAL AND MORAL CHARACTERISTICS OF MODERN SPANIARDS.—PORTUGAL.
THE western extremity of the Pyrenees, where France and Spain join, gives us a locality rendered famous by the historical events of San Sebastian, and the legends of Fuenterabia, with the provinces of Bearn and Gascony on the French, and Navarre and Biscay on the Spanish, side of the mountains. Here it is where, although the towns, like Bayonne, Pampeluna, and Bilbao, are French or Spanish, the country people are Basques or Biscayans—Basques or Biscayans not only in the provinces of Biscay, but in Alava, Upper Navarre, and the French districts of Labourd and Soule. Their name is Spanish (the word having originated in that of the ancient Vascones), and it is not the one by which they designate themselves; though, possibly, it is indirectly connected with it. The native name is derived from the root Eusk-; which becomes Eusk-ara when the language, Eusk-kerria when the country, and Eusk-aldunac when the people are spoken of; so that the Basque language of the Biscayans of Biscay is, in the vernacular tongue, the Euskara of the Euskaldunac of Euskerria.
THE western edge of the Pyrenees, where France and Spain meet, is a famous place known for the historical events in San Sebastian and the legends of Fuenterabia, along with the provinces of Bearn and Gascony on the French side and Navarre and Biscay on the Spanish side of the mountains. Here, even though towns like Bayonne, Pampeluna, and Bilbao are French or Spanish, the local people are Basques or Biscayans—Basques or Biscayans not just in the province of Biscay, but also in Alava, Upper Navarre, and the French regions of Labourd and Soule. Their name is Spanish (the word comes from the ancient Vascones), but it’s not the term they use to refer to themselves; although it might be loosely related. The native name comes from the root Eusk-; which becomes Eusk-ara when talking about the language, Eusk-kerria when referring to the country, and Eusk-aldunac when discussing the people; so the Basque language spoken by the Biscayans of Biscay is, in their local language, the Euskara of the Euskaldunac of Euskerria.
It is not for nothing that this difference of form has been indicated. In the classical writers we find more than one of the old Spanish populations mentioned under different derivatives from the same root, and sometimes a doubt is expressed by the writer in whose pages it occurs, as to whether there were two separate populations, or only one denoted by two synonymous names. Thus, side by side with the Bast-uli, we find the Bast-itani, and, side by side with the Turd-uli, the Turd-etani. Now respecting these last, Strabo expressly says that whether they were different populations under the same name, or the same under different ones is uncertain.
It’s no coincidence that this difference in form has been noted. In classical writings, we see several old Spanish populations referred to by different variations of the same root, and sometimes the author questions whether there were two distinct populations or just one represented by two synonymous names. For example, alongside the Bast-uli, we have the Bast-itani, and next to the Turd-uli, we find the Turd-etani. Regarding the latter, Strabo specifically states that it’s unclear whether they were separate populations sharing the same name or the same group known by different names.
That the Euskara is no new tongue may be inferred from the fact of its falling into dialects; which Humboldt limits to three, whilst others extend them to five or six.
That Euskara isn't a new language can be seen from the way it has divided into dialects; Humboldt counts three, while others say there are five or six.
a. The Biscayan proper is spoken in the country of the ancient Autrigones and Caristii, and it has been proposed to call it the Autrigonian. It has, less correctly, been called Cantabrian, and this is the name which the national taste best likes; for a descent from the indomitable Cantabrian that so long and so successfully spurned the yoke of Rome, and who transmitted the same spirit and the same independence to the Asturian, is creditable enough to be claimed. Nor is the claim unfounded; since, in all probability, the ancient Cantabria included some of the ancestors of the Euskaldunac.
a. The Biscayan language is spoken in the region of the ancient Autrigones and Caristii, and it has been suggested to refer to it as Autrigonian. It has less accurately been called Cantabrian, which is the name that the national sentiment prefers; after all, the lineage from the fierce Cantabrians who fiercely resisted Roman rule and passed down that same spirit and independence to the Asturians is certainly worth claiming. This claim isn't baseless either; it’s likely that ancient Cantabria included some of the ancestors of the Euskaldunac.
b. The Guipuscoan is the western Biscayan.
b. The Guipuscoan is the western part of Biscay.
c. The Laburtanian is the Euskarian of France, spoken in the parts about St. Jean de Luz; and which, in the district of Soule, is supposed to fall into a sub-dialect.
c. The Laburtanian is the Euskarian spoken in France, particularly around St. Jean de Luz; and in the Soule area, it's believed to have a sub-dialect.
The Euskarian language has always been the standing point to those inquirers who have argued backwards, from the existing state of things, towards the reconstruction of the ethnology and philology of antiquity; first and foremost of whom, both in date and importance, is Wilhelm von Humboldt, whose essays on the subject form two of the most classical monographs in comparative philology. The method he employed was much more of a novelty then than now. We may guess what it was beforehand. It was the analysis of local names. In this he was successful. Roots like ast-, ur-, and others, found in the ancient names of Spanish and Portuguese localities, far beyond the present pale of the Euskarian tongue, he referred to the Basque, and found them significant therein; thus uria=town or city, and ast=rock or mountain—whereby Asturias means the mountainous country, and Astures the mountaineers.
The Euskarian language has always been the starting point for those researchers who have argued backward, from the current state of things, to reconstruct the ethnology and philology of the past. The most notable among them, both in terms of time and significance, is Wilhelm von Humboldt, whose essays on the topic are two of the most important works in comparative philology. The method he used was much more innovative then than it is now. We can guess what it involved: the analysis of local names. He was successful in this. Roots like ast-, ur-, and others found in the ancient names of Spanish and Portuguese localities, far beyond the current boundaries of the Euskarian language, were linked to the Basque and found to have meaning there; for instance, uria=town or city, and ast=rock or mountain—which means Asturias is the mountainous country, and Astures refers to the mountaineers.
His inference was (as might be expected) that the Euskarian was as little a modern and local tongue as the Welsh; indeed, that it was so far from anything of the kind, as to be one of the oldest in Europe, and not only old, but widely-spread also. The whole of the peninsula, France as far as the Garonne and the Rhone, and even portions of Italy, were, according to Humboldt, originally Basque; or, as it is more conveniently called, Iberic or Iberian, from the ancient name of Spain—Iberia.
His conclusion was (as you might expect) that the Euskarian was just as much not a modern and local language as Welsh is; in fact, it was so far from that, it was one of the oldest in Europe, and not only old but also widely spread. According to Humboldt, originally Basque covered the entire peninsula, France up to the Garonne and the Rhone, and even parts of Italy; or, as it's more commonly referred to, Iberic or Iberian, from the ancient name for Spain—Iberia.
So that now we talk of the ancient Vascones, Varduli, Autrigones and Caristii as particular divisions of the great Iberic stock, under their ancient names, the Euskaldunac being the same under a modern one; whilst the Basques and Navarrese are Euskaldunac, under French and Spanish designations.
So now we refer to the ancient Vascones, Varduli, Autrigones, and Caristii as specific groups within the larger Iberic community, using their original names, with the Euskaldunac being the modern term for the same group; whereas the Basques and Navarrese are Euskaldunac under the French and Spanish names.
The present Euskaldunacs must be a population of as pure blood as any in Europe, lineal descendants from the Autrigones, Varduli, and Vascones, and closely related to the Asturians. At any rate they are the purest blood in the Peninsula. This we infer from their language, and the mountaineer character of their area. They are the Welsh of Spain.
The current Euskaldunacs must be a population as pure-blooded as any in Europe, direct descendants of the Autrigones, Varduli, and Vascones, and closely related to the Asturians. In any case, they are the purest in the Peninsula. We can deduce this from their language and the mountainous nature of their region. They are the Welsh of Spain.
With the pure Euscaldunac let us now contrast the most mixed portion of the Peninsular population; which is that of the water-system of the Guadalquiver, and the parts immediately south and east of it—Seville, Cordova, Jaen, Grenada, and Murcia, if we take the modern provinces; the country of the Turdetani and Bastitani, if we look to the ancient populations—Bætica, if we adopt the general name of the Romans, Andalusia in modern geography.
With the pure Euskaldunac, let’s now compare the most mixed part of the Peninsular population, which is the water system of the Guadalquivir and the areas directly south and east of it—Seville, Cordoba, Jaén, Granada, and Murcia, when we consider the modern provinces; the land of the Turdetani and Bastitani, when we look at the ancient populations—Bætica, if we use the general term from the Romans, and Andalusia in modern geography.
The mountain-range between Jaen and Murcia, the Sagra Sierra, was originally the Mons Oros-peda, a fact which I notice, because the element -peda, occurs with a mere difference of dialect in the ancient name of the mountains of Burgos, Idu-beda. So that here, if nowhere else, we have a geographical name common to the northern and southern parts of the peninsula—an Iberic gloss in two distant localities. It was the Iberians of these parts who were the first to receive foreign intermixture, and the last to lose it, the Iberians of the Bætis, or Guadalquiver, favoured above all other nations of the peninsula in soil, in climate, and in situation. Strabo expatiates with enthusiasm almost unbecoming to a geographer, on their wealth, their industry, their commerce, and their civilization; and all this is no more than their physical condition prepares us to expect. Cities to the number of two hundred and upwards, docks, anachyses (or locks), lighthouses, canals, salt works, mines, agriculture, woven articles, fisheries, an alphabet, and a literature attest the civilization of the ancient Turdetanians as known to the writers of the reign of Augustus; at which time, however, the country was so Romanized that the Iberic tongue was already superseded by the Latin throughout the whole level country; Cordova and Seville,—the pre-eminently Roman towns of Spain,—having been founded by picked bodies of Romans and natives. Hence, in respect to its date, the Spanish of Andalusia is the oldest daughter of the Latin.
The mountain range between Jaen and Murcia, the Sagra Sierra, was originally called Mons Oros-peda. I mention this because the suffix -peda appears, with just a slight dialect difference, in the ancient name for the mountains of Burgos, Idu-beda. So here, if nowhere else, we find a geographical name that is common to both the northern and southern parts of the peninsula—a connection between two distant locations in Iberia. The Iberians in these regions were the first to experience foreign influences and the last to lose them, particularly the Iberians along the Bætis, or Guadalquivir, who were favored more than any other group in the peninsula due to their rich soil, favorable climate, and strategic location. Strabo enthusiastically discusses their wealth, productivity, trade, and their civilization; all of this is simply what we would expect given their physical conditions. More than two hundred cities, docks, anachyses (or locks), lighthouses, canals, salt works, mines, agriculture, textiles, fisheries, an alphabet, and a literature evidence the civilization of the ancient Turdetanians as recognized by writers during the reign of Augustus. However, by that time, the region was so Romanized that the Iberian language had already been replaced by Latin across the entire lowland area; Cordova and Seville—the most Roman cities in Spain—were established by selected groups of Romans and locals. Therefore, in terms of its origin, the Spanish of Andalusia is the oldest offspring of Latin.
But the Romans were as little the first intruders who introduced foreign blood and foreign ideas into Southern Spain as they were the last. Their predecessors were the Phœnicians—sometimes direct from Tyre and Sidon, oftener from the Tyrian colony of Carthage. It was through the accounts of the Phœnicians that the earliest notices of Iberia found their way into Greece; it was through the Phœnicians that the Hellenic poets first heard of the columns of Hercules. It was through the Phœnician—Punic or Tyrian, as the case might be—that the mining and commercial industry of Turdetania was developed. Through them, too, probably (but not certainly) came the alphabet. I say probably, because the shape of the letters is Greek or Italian rather than Phœnician. As the Phœnician settlements seem to have been factories rather than colonies, and as their marriages must have been with native women, their influence was moral rather than physical, i.e., they introduced new ideas rather than new blood. Their contact with the Turdetanians may be spread over some seven centuries—from about 900 to 200 B.C.
But the Romans were neither the first nor the last outsiders to bring foreign blood and ideas into Southern Spain. Before them were the Phoenicians—sometimes coming directly from Tyre and Sidon, but more often from the Tyrian colony of Carthage. It was through the Phoenicians that the earliest mentions of Iberia made their way into Greece; it was through the Phoenicians that Hellenic poets first learned about the columns of Hercules. It was also the Phoenicians—whether Punic or Tyrian—that helped develop the mining and commercial industry of Turdetania. Through them, probably (but not definitely), the alphabet came as well. I say probably because the shapes of the letters resemble Greek or Italian more than Phoenician. Since the Phoenician settlements seem to have been more like factories than colonies, and since their marriages were likely with local women, their influence was more moral than physical, i.e., they introduced new ideas rather than new blood. Their interaction with the Turdetanians likely spanned around seven centuries—from about 900 to 200 B.C.
New ideas, too, rather than new blood was what was introduced by the Romans; the great change which they effected being that of the language from Iberic to Latin. At the same time, it is by no means safe to say that the Turdetanian civilization was wholly of foreign origin—half Roman and half Phœnician. The inland cities could scarcely be the latter. Yet they existed when Rome first began its conquests. So high do I put either the actual civilization of the southern Iberians, or (what is nearly the same thing) the capacity for receiving its elements, that I doubt whether it stands on a lower level than that of Northern Italy itself minus its geographical advantages of contiguity to Greece. Their remote position was a great disadvantage, and so was the comparative smallness of their sea-board, arising from the unindented character of the peninsular coast.
New ideas, rather than new people, were what the Romans brought in; the major change they made was switching the language from Iberic to Latin. At the same time, it’s not entirely accurate to say that Turdetanian civilization was completely foreign in origin—half Roman and half Phoenician. The inland cities couldn't be the latter. However, they were already there when Rome started its conquests. I believe that the actual civilization of the southern Iberians, or (almost the same) their ability to absorb new influences, is likely not on a lower level than that of Northern Italy itself, minus its geographical advantages of being close to Greece. Their distant location was a significant disadvantage, as was the relatively small size of their sea board, due to the straight shape of the peninsular coast.
Between the garrisons of Rome and Carthage we may safely assume some intermixture of native African blood—Numidian, Gætulian, or Mauritanian—Amazirgh, Kabail, or Berber. It is safe, too, not exactly to exclude Greek influences from Turdetanian Iberia altogether, but to hold as a general rule that, from the monopolizing character of the Phœnician commerce—especially the Carthaginian branch of it—the Greek and Phœnician influences were in the inverse ratio to each other.
Between the military outposts of Rome and Carthage, we can reasonably assume there's a mix of local African ancestry—Numidian, Gætulian, or Mauritanian—as well as Amazirgh, Kabail, or Berber. It's also fair to say that while Greek influences in Turdetanian Iberia shouldn't be completely dismissed, a general rule is that due to the dominating nature of Phoenician trade—particularly the Carthaginian part—Greek and Phoenician influences were inversely related to one another.
The chief negative fact connected with ancient Bætica is, that none of its geographical localities end in -briga, a remark, of which we shall soon see the import.
The main negative fact related to ancient Bætica is that none of its geographical locations end in -briga, a point we will soon understand the significance of.
The Roman power in Spain was broken by those populations, who gave to Spain the important foreign elements of the fifth century. These are said to be the Alans, the Vandals, the Suevi, and the Goths. Concerning the first of these there is a doubt. The true Alani were a people from the parts between the rivers Volga and Jaik to the north, and the range of Caucasus to the south—people whose nearest neighbours were the Circassians and Russians, or, at any rate, their ancient equivalents: people whose affinities were Asiatic; and whose nearest kinsmen were the Huns, the Avars, the Khazars, and the Turks. Now I do not say that the presence of such a population in Spain, in the first ten years of the fifth century (about A.D. 408) is impossible; perhaps, indeed, it is probable. The Huns, with whom the Alans were allied, were then hanging, like a cloud charged with thunder, over Europe, about to carry carnage and desolation as far westward as the plains of Champagne. And the Alans will help them. So I do not deny that they may have invaded Spain. I remark, however,—as good authorities have done before me—that, except in Spain, the Suevi are almost always in alliance with the Alemanni; a nation with a name so like that of the Alani, as for confusion to be likely. Such confusion, I think, existed here: in other words, I believe that the invaders of Spain were the Suevi and Alemanni—not the Suevi and Alani. If the view be wrong, we must admit an intermixture—inconsiderable, perhaps, in amount—of Turk blood.
The Roman power in Spain was shattered by the local populations, who introduced important foreign elements in the fifth century. These groups include the Alans, the Vandals, the Suevi, and the Goths. There is some uncertainty about the Alans. The true Alani were a people from the region between the Volga and Jaik rivers to the north and the Caucasus Mountains to the south—people who lived near the Circassians and Russians, or at least their ancient counterparts: people with Asian ties; and whose closest relatives were the Huns, the Avars, the Khazars, and the Turks. I’m not saying that it’s impossible for such a population to have been in Spain during the first ten years of the fifth century (around A.D. 408); in fact, it might be likely. The Huns, with whom the Alans were allied, were looming over Europe like a thundercloud, ready to bring destruction as far west as the plains of Champagne. And the Alans would assist them. So I won’t deny that they could have invaded Spain. However, I point out—like many good authorities have before me—that except in Spain, the Suevi are almost always allied with the Alemanni; a nation with a name so similar to the Alani that confusion is likely. I believe that confusion did exist here: in other words, I think the invaders of Spain were the Suevi and Alemanni—not the Suevi and Alani. If this perspective is incorrect, we must consider a slight mixture—perhaps minimal—of Turk blood.
The Vandals—for reasons given elsewhere—I believe to have been no Germans at all, but Slavonians under a German leader, the ancestors of the present Serbs of Silesia and Lusatia: since the express statement of Idatius is that they were Vandali Silingi. Now the Silingi can easily be shown to have been the old Silesians. The existence of Slavonic blood in Spain was first indicated by the present writer; and as Andal-usia took its name from the Vandals in question, the local ethnologist may be well employed in seeking for Slavonic elements in a quarter where they have not hitherto been suspected. As the Vandals, too, of Andalusia were the Vandals of Genseric, Gelimir, and the kings of northern Africa, it must be Slavonic rather than German blood, which is not unreasonably supposed to exist amongst some of the mountaineers of Algeria. Whether the Vandals occupied Andalusia to the comparative exclusion of the Goths is uncertain.
The Vandals—for reasons explained elsewhere—I believe were not Germans at all, but Slavs led by a German leader, the ancestors of today's Serbs in Silesia and Lusatia: since Idatius clearly states they were Vandali Silingi. Now the Silingi can easily be shown to have been the old Silesians. The presence of Slavic blood in Spain was first indicated by me; and since Andal-usia got its name from these Vandals, local ethnologists may find it worthwhile to look for Slavic elements in an area where they haven't been expected before. As the Vandals in Andalusia were also those of Genseric, Gelimir, and the kings of North Africa, it’s likely that their heritage is Slavic rather than German, which is reasonably believed to exist among some of the mountain people of Algeria. Whether the Vandals settled in Andalusia mostly displacing the Goths is uncertain.
The Suevi of Spain must have been but little different from those Burgundian Germans who conquered Germany. They formed part of the same confederacy, and only differed from their allies in proceeding further southwards.
The Suevi of Spain were probably not much different from the Burgundian Germans who conquered Germany. They were part of the same confederacy, and their only difference from their allies was that they moved further south.
The Goths belonged to a different branch. Their epoch is from A.D. 412 to A.D. 711. As the Gothic empire was an extension from that of southern Gaul, Catalonia may be the province where the Gothic blood is most abundant. Niebuhr considers that they pressed the Suevi before them into Portugal and Asturias.
The Goths were part of a different group. Their time period is from A.D. 412 to A.D. 711. Since the Gothic empire expanded from southern Gaul, Catalonia might be the region with the most Gothic heritage. Niebuhr believes they pushed the Suevi ahead of them into Portugal and Asturias.
From Marseilles, Greek colonists founded Emporia on the coast of Catalonia, and a few other places of less importance.
From Marseilles, Greek colonists established Emporia on the coast of Catalonia, along with a few other less significant locations.
But who were the Keltæ of Spain? the population whose name occurs in the word Celtici and Celtiberi, Keltic Iberians, or Iberian Kelts? Three considerations come in here.
But who were the Keltæ of Spain? The group whose name appears in the terms Celtici and Celtiberi, Keltic Iberians, or Iberian Kelts? Three points are relevant here.
a. First, the external evidence, or the testimony of ancient authors as to the presence of Kelts in Spain and Portugal.
a. First, the external evidence, or the accounts of ancient writers regarding the presence of Celts in Spain and Portugal.
b. Secondly, the internal evidence derived from the remains of language, the presence of certain customs, and physical appearance.
b. Secondly, the internal evidence from the remnants of language, the existence of specific customs, and physical appearance.
c. The à priori likelihood or unlikelihood of a Kelt-iberic mixture.
c. The à priori probability or improbability of a Kelt-iberic mixture.
The last is considerable.
The last one is significant.
The evidence that gives us Kelts at all in the Peninsula gives us them for three-fourths of its area; indeed, Andalusia is the only part wherein reasons of some sort or other for their presence, cannot be discovered. We find traces of them in the valleys of the Ebro, the Guadiana, the Tagus, and the Douro, and we find them also on the high central table-lands that form the water-shed. Such being the case, what must be our view of their chronological relations to the Iberi? Are they the older occupants of Spain and Portugal, or the newer? If the newer, the displacement must have been enormous. If the older, whence are we to bring the Iberians? So great are the difficulties of this alternative, that the fact itself requires extraordinary caution before we admit it at all. Let us deal with the evidence in this cautious spirit.
The evidence showing that Celts were present in the Peninsula indicates their presence in about three-fourths of the area; in fact, Andalusia is the only region where we can't find any reasons for their presence. We discover traces of them in the valleys of the Ebro, Guadiana, Tagus, and Douro, as well as in the high central plateaus that act as the watershed. Given this, what should we think about their chronological relationship with the Iberians? Were they the original inhabitants of Spain and Portugal, or the newcomers? If they were newcomers, the level of displacement must have been massive. If they were the original inhabitants, then where do we trace the origins of the Iberians? The challenges of this situation require us to exercise extreme caution before accepting any conclusions. Let's examine the evidence with this careful mindset.
The external evidence is clear and decisive. To go no further than Strabo, we have Kelts in the north, Kelts between the Guadiana and the Douro, and Kelts in the interior.
The external evidence is clear and decisive. To go no further than Strabo, we have Celts in the north, Celts between the Guadiana and the Douro, and Celts in the interior.
At the head-waters of the Guadiana, Posidonius places the Keltiberians, in which parts they “increased in numbers, and made the whole of the neighbouring country Keltiberic.” This is the country on each side of the Sierra de Toledo, or New Castile, the very centre of Spain, and, as such, an unlikely place for an immigrant population, whether we look to its distance from the frontier, or to its mountainous aspect. They are carried, at least, as far north as the mountains of Burgos, and to the upper waters of the Douro on one side, and the Ebro on the other. So that Old Castile, with parts of Leon and Aragon, may be considered as Keltiberic. This is the first division.
At the source of the Guadiana River, Posidonius places the Keltiberians, who “increased in numbers and made the entire surrounding area Keltiberic.” This region is on either side of the Sierra de Toledo, or New Castile, which is right in the center of Spain. It’s an unexpected location for an immigrant population, considering its distance from the border and its mountainous terrain. They extend at least as far north as the mountains of Burgos and the upper reaches of the Douro River on one side and the Ebro River on the other. Thus, Old Castile, along with parts of Leon and Aragon, can be considered Keltiberic. This marks the first division.
In the south of Portugal comes the second, i.e., in Alemtejo, or the parts between the Tagus and the Guadiana. Here are the Celtici of the classical writers.
In southern Portugal is the second region, i.e., in Alentejo, or the areas between the Tagus and the Guadiana. This is where the Celtici mentioned by classical writers are found.
The third section is found in the north of Portugal, and in the neighbourhood of Cape Finisterre. Here Strabo places the Artabri, and close to them Celtici and Turduli of the same nation with those of the south, i.e., those of Alemtejo. His language evidently suggests the idea of a migration. Such is the Keltic area as determined by external evidence, and it cannot be denied that it is very remarkable. It is of considerable magnitude, but very discontinuous and unconnected.
The third section is located in the north of Portugal, near Cape Finisterre. Here, Strabo identifies the Artabri, and nearby are the Celtici and Turduli from the same group as those in the south, specifically from Alemtejo. His wording clearly implies a migration. This outlines the Keltic area as defined by external evidence, which is undeniably notable. It covers a significant area but is very fragmented and disconnected.
The internal evidence is wholly of one sort, viz., that which we collect from the names of geographical localities. One of the common terminations in the map of ancient Gaul is the word -briga (as in Eburo-briga), which takes the slightly different forms of -briva, and -brica—Baudo-brica, Samaro-briva. Now compounds of -briga are exceedingly common in Spain. They occur in all the parts to which Celtici or Celtiberi are referred, and in a great many more besides. Hence the internal evidence—as far, at least, as the compounds in -briga are concerned—gives us a larger Keltic area (or more Keltiberians) than the testimony of authors; indeed it gives us the whole of the peninsula except Andalusia, a fact which explains the import of a previous remark as to absence of compounds ending in -briga south of the Sierra Morena. It is rare, too, in Catalonia—perhaps non-existent.
The internal evidence is all of one type, namely the information we gather from the names of geographical locations. One of the common endings in the map of ancient Gaul is the word -briga (as in Eburo-briga), which appears in slightly different forms like -briva and -brica—Baudo-brica, Samaro-briva. Now compounds of -briga are very common in Spain. They can be found in all areas associated with the Celtici or Celtiberi, and in many others besides. Thus, the internal evidence—as far as the compounds in -briga are concerned—provides us with a wider Keltic area (or more Keltiberians) than the accounts of authors; in fact, it covers the whole peninsula except Andalusia, which explains the significance of an earlier comment regarding the absence of compounds that end in -briga south of the Sierra Morena. It is also rare in Catalonia—possibly nonexistent.
Tested, however, by the presence of the form in question, Valentia on the west, and all Portugal (the ancient Lusitania) on the east, were Keltiberic—as may be seen by reference to any map of ancient Spain.
Tested, however, by the presence of the form in question, Valentia to the west and all of Portugal (the ancient Lusitania) to the east were Keltiberic—as can be seen by looking at any map of ancient Spain.
But there are serious objections to the usual inference from this compound. It is nearly the only geographical term of which the form is Keltic. And this is a remarkable instance of isolation. The terminations -durum, -magus, and -dunum, all of which are far commoner in Gaul than even -briga itself, are nowhere to be found. Neither are the Gallic prefixes, such as tre-, nant-, ver-, &c. Hence, it is strange that, if Spain were Keltic, only one Keltic form should have come down to us. Where are the rest? I am inclined to believe that the inference as to such a Spanish name as, e.g., Talo-briga, being Keltic, on the strength of such undoubted Gallic words as Eboro-briga, is no better than the assertion that the Jewish name Samp-son was in the same category with the English names John-son and Thomp-son would be. Such accidental resemblances are by no means uncommon. The termination -dun is as common in Keltic, as the termination -tun is in German. Yet they are wholly independent formations. At the same time I cannot deny that the internal and external evidence partially support each other.
But there are valid concerns about the usual assumption related to this term. It's almost the only geographical word that has a Keltic form. This is quite an unusual case of isolation. The endings -durum, -magus, and -dunum, which are much more common in Gaul than even -briga itself, are not found anywhere else. Nor do we see the Gallic prefixes, like tre-, nant-, ver-, etc. Therefore, it's strange that if Spain were Keltic, only one Keltic form has been passed down to us. Where are the others? I tend to believe that the assumption of a Spanish name like e.g. Talo-briga being Keltic, based on well-known Gallic words like Eboro-briga, is no better than saying the Jewish name Samp-son belongs to the same category as the English names John-son and Thomp-son. Such accidental similarities aren’t uncommon. The ending -dun is as prevalent in Keltic as the ending -tun is in German. Yet they are completely independent formations. At the same time, I can't deny that both internal and external evidence somewhat support each other.
But there is another series of facts which goes further still to invalidate the belief in the existence of Kelts in Spain. It is this. Instead of the Kelts of Iberia having been Kelts in the modern sense of the term, the Kelts of Gallia were Iberians. This is an unfortunate circumstance. Writers, speakers, journalists, and orators, Ribbonmen and Orangemen, who neither know nor care much about the Natural History of Man, talk about the Keltic stock, or the Keltic race, with a boldness and fluency that, except in the case of the antagonist term Anglo-Saxon, we meet with nowhere else. To read some of the dissertations on Irish misgovernment, or Welsh dissent, one might fancy that an American of Pennsylvania was writing about the aboriginal Indians, or the enslaved negroes—so much is there made of race, and so familiar are even the non-ethnological part of the world with the term. Men know this when they know nothing else.
But there’s another set of facts that further disproves the belief in the presence of Celts in Spain. Here it is. Rather than the Celts of Iberia being Celts in the modern sense, the Celts of Gaul were actually Iberians. This is an unfortunate situation. Writers, speakers, journalists, and orators, whether Ribbonmen or Orangemen, who neither know nor care much about the Natural History of Man, talk about the Celtic stock or the Celtic race with a confidence and fluency that, aside from the opposing term Anglo-Saxon, we don’t find anywhere else. Reading some of the essays on Irish misgovernment or Welsh dissent, one might think that an American from Pennsylvania was writing about the native Indians or the enslaved Black people—race is emphasized so much, and even those outside of ethnology are quite familiar with the term. People recognize this even if they don’t know much else.
Great, then, is the actual and practical currency and general recognition of the word; so great that its historical truth, and its theoretical propriety are matters of indifference. Be it ever so incorrect, the time for changing it has gone by. Nevertheless, I think (nay, I am sure) that the word is misapplied.
Great, then, is the actual and practical currency and general recognition of the word; so great that its historical truth and theoretical correctness don't matter. No matter how incorrect it may be, the time for changing it has passed. Still, I believe (in fact, I am certain) that the word is used incorrectly.
I also think that even the first populations to which it was applied were other than Keltic in the modern sense of the term.
I also think that even the first populations it was applied to were different from Keltic in the modern sense of the term.
I think, in short, that it was a word belonging to the Iberian language, applied, until the time of Cæsar at least, to Iberic populations.
I believe, in short, that it was a word from the Iberian language, used, at least until the time of Caesar, to refer to Iberian populations.
The name came from the Greeks of the Gulf of Lyons—the Greeks of Massilia, or of Emporia, more probably the former. Now, as there is express evidence that a little to the west of Marseilles the Ligurian and Iberian areas met, the likelihood of the word belonging to the latter language is considerable.
The name came from the Greeks of the Gulf of Lyons—the Greeks of Massilia, or of Emporia, probably the former. Now, since there is clear evidence that just west of Marseilles the Ligurian and Iberian regions met, it’s quite likely that the word comes from the latter language.
It is increased by the circumstance of two-thirds, if not more, of the Keltic portion of Gaul being Iberian. Posidonius places the centre of the Keltic country in Provence, near the spot where the Roman settlement of Narbo was built: an Iberian locality. The Kelts of Herodotus are in the neighbourhood of the city called Pyrene; a word which carries us as far westward as the Pyrenees, although its meaning is different. As far as they extended beyond the present provinces of Roussillon and Languedoc, they extended westwards; beyond—according to Herodotus—the Pillars of Hercules, and as far as the frontier of the extreme Kynetæ. Aristotle knew the true meaning of the word Pyrene, i.e., that it denoted a range of mountains; and he also called Pyrene “a mountain of Keltica.” By the time of Cæsar, however, a great number of undoubted Gauls were included under the name Celtæ: in other words, the Iberian name for an Iberian population was first adopted by the Greeks as the name for all the inhabitants of south-western Gaul, and it was then extended by the Romans so as to include all the populations of Gallia except the Belgæ and Aquitanians. The word Celtæ also passed for a native name—“ipsorum lingua Celtæ, nostra Galli appellantur.” Upon this Prichard reasonably remarks, that Cæsar would have written more accurately had he stated that the people whom the Greeks called Κἑλται were Galli in the eyes of a Roman.
It is emphasized by the fact that two-thirds, if not more, of the Keltic part of Gaul is Iberian. Posidonius identifies the center of Keltic territory in Provence, near where the Roman settlement of Narbo was established: an Iberian area. The Kelts referred to by Herodotus are in the vicinity of the city called Pyrene, which takes us as far west as the Pyrenees, even though its meaning is different. They reached westward beyond what is now Roussillon and Languedoc—going beyond, according to Herodotus, the Pillars of Hercules, and as far as the border of the extreme Kynetæ. Aristotle understood that the word Pyrene means a mountain range and also referred to Pyrene as “a mountain of Keltica.” However, by the time of Caesar, many definitely identified as Gauls were categorized under the name Celtæ. In other words, the Iberian name for an Iberian population was first used by the Greeks for all the inhabitants of southwestern Gaul, and then extended by the Romans to include all populations of Gallia except the Belgæ and Aquitanians. The term Celtæ also became known as a native name—“ipsorum lingua Celtæ, nostra Galli appellantur.” Based on this, Prichard reasonably notes that Caesar would have been more accurate if he had stated that the people whom the Greeks called Κἑλται were Galli in the view of a Roman.
But the Greek form for Galli is Γἁλ-αται, a form suspiciously like Κἑλτ-αι. I admit that this engenders a difficulty, since it shows the possibility of the two words being the same. At the same time it can be explained. The ατ in Γἁλ-αται is non-radical. It is the sign of the plural number, as it is in Irish at the present moment; whereas the τ in Κελτ-αι is a part of the root.
But the Greek form for Galli is Γἁλ-αται, a form that looks suspiciously like Κελτ-αί. I admit that this creates a challenge since it suggests the possibility that the two words could be the same. At the same time, it can be explained. The ατ in Γἁλ-αται is not part of the root. It indicates the plural form, just like it does in Irish today; whereas the τ in Celtic is part of the root.
And now I have given the additional reason for believing that the so-called Kelts of Spain were no Kelts at all in the modern sense of the word, but only Iberians; and I further suggest the likelihood of the word meaning mountaineer, or something like it, in which case the Kelts of South Gaul must be supposed to be (as they are made by Herodotus and Aristotle) the Pyrenean Iberians, the Celtiberi and Celtici being also the Highlanders of the great central range of Spain, of Gallicia, and of Alemtejo. This, however, is only a suggestion.
And now I've provided an extra reason to believe that the so-called Celts of Spain were not Celts in the modern sense of the term, but simply Iberians; I also propose that the word might mean mountaineer, or something similar. In that case, the Celts of South Gaul should be seen as, as described by Herodotus and Aristotle, the Pyrenean Iberians, with the Celtiberi and Celtici also being the Highlanders of the central mountain range of Spain, Galicia, and Alentejo. However, this is just a suggestion.
Perhaps the point is not very important. Whether we look to the amount of their civilization, to their national temper as shown in the defence of their independence, or to the extent to which they contributed to the literature of the Latin language, there are no very striking differences between the Gaul and the Iberian. Personal heroes like Viriathus and Vercingetorix occur on both sides; whilst Gaul resisted Cæsar by instances of endurance behind stone walls scarcely inferior to the display of obstinate valour at Numantia.
Perhaps the point isn't that significant. Whether we consider the level of their civilization, their national spirit demonstrated in the defense of their independence, or how much they contributed to Latin literature, there aren't any major differences between the Gauls and the Iberians. Personal heroes like Viriathus and Vercingetorix appear on both sides; while Gaul resisted Caesar with endurance behind stone walls that were hardly less impressive than the stubborn bravery shown at Numantia.
The Gothic conquest of Spain was succeeded, in the eighth century, by one of equal, perhaps, greater, importance. The line it took was from south to north; so that its direction was different from that of the Goths. It was also made by a southern population. The Arabs who effected the first invasion under Musa, were the Arabs of an army; i.e., almost wholly males; probably, too, they were pretty pure in blood. Afterwards, however, larger swarms came over from Africa; and it cannot be doubted that, along with these there were females and families of mixed African as well as of pure Arab descent. The areas which were successively appropriated by these invaders are not exactly those that we expect, à priori. Murcia, or the March, was less modified by the conquest than Valencia and other countries northwards. It was held in a sort of imperfect independence by Theodemir, and under the name of Tadmor, into which that of the Gothic king was metamorphosed by the Arabs, long continued to be the most Gothic part of south-eastern Spain.
The Gothic conquest of Spain was followed, in the eighth century, by one that was equally significant, if not more so. Its course took it from south to north, distinguishing it from the Goths' movement. It was also led by a southern group. The Arabs who launched the first invasion under Musa were primarily a male army; they were mostly pure in blood as well. However, later, larger groups came over from Africa, and it’s clear that along with them came women and families of both mixed African and pure Arab descent. The regions that these invaders claimed weren't exactly what we would expect. Murcia, or the March, was less changed by the conquest than Valencia and other areas to the north. It was held in a kind of imperfect independence by Theodemir, and under the name of Tadmor, which the Arabs transformed from the Gothic king's name, it continued to be the most Gothic area of south-eastern Spain for a long time.
In contrast to Grenada, and in consonance with what we expect from their geographical position, were the northern provinces of Asturias, Biscay, Navarre, and Galicia—Galicia, in respect to its ethnology, belonging almost as much to Portugal as to Spain. Into Asturias the arms of the Arab conqueror never penetrated: so that the original nationality was preserved in the kingdom of Oviedo, under the successors of Pelagius or Pelayo. Were these brave and independent mountaineers Goths or Romans? or were they original Iberians? And if of mixed blood, in what proportion were the different elements? They seem to have been second in purity of blood to the true and Proper Basques only. They were somewhat more Romanized than the latter, as is shown by their language; but both were equally free of Gothic admixture. This view rests partly on the previous details of their history, and partly on the names of the kings who succeeded Pelayo. They are not Gothic, like Euric, Wallia, or Roderic, nor yet Latin, like Pedro; but truly and properly Spanish (with the exception, perhaps, of Frivila), as Alonzo, Ordonio, Sancho, &c.; Spanish in the same way that Edward and Richard are German, or Arthur and Owen, Keltic. Pacheco, perhaps, is the truest Iberian designation. It occurs in Cæsar, as Paciecus. When the Arabs conquered Spain, their peculiar civilization was but partially developed. It grew up, to a great degree, within Spain itself.
In contrast to Grenada, and consistent with what we expect from their geographical location, lie the northern provinces of Asturias, Biscay, Navarre, and Galicia—Galicia, in terms of its ethnic background, is almost equally a part of Portugal as it is of Spain. The Arab conquerors never reached Asturias, allowing the original nationality to survive in the kingdom of Oviedo, under the successors of Pelagius or Pelayo. Were these brave and independent mountain people Goths or Romans? Or were they original Iberians? And if they were of mixed ancestry, what was the ratio of the different elements? They appear to have been second in purity of blood only to the true Basques. They were somewhat more Romanized than the latter, as evidenced by their language; but both groups were free of Gothic influence. This understanding is based partly on their historical details and partly on the names of the kings who followed Pelayo. They are not Gothic, like Euric, Wallia, or Roderic, nor Latin, like Pedro; but truly and properly Spanish (with perhaps the exception of Frivila), such as Alonzo, Ordonio, Sancho, etc.; Spanish in the same way that Edward and Richard are German, or Arthur and Owen are Celtic. Pacheco might be the truest Iberian name. It appears in Caesar's writings as Paciecus. When the Arabs conquered Spain, their unique civilization was only partially developed. It grew significantly within Spain itself.
The Arab elements belonged to the same class with the Phœnician, though to a different section of it. So did the Jewish, which were introduced earlier, and, if not of equal amount, were, at least, of longer duration. The Jews brought with them the oldest civilization in the world. But they were important physical influences as well. They came with their families, and, consequently, were less thrown upon the necessities of intermixture than the majority of the Arabs. The intermixture, however, was in both cases considerable. As long as the Arian kings of the Gothic stock held their sway, the Israelite was tolerated and something more. His industry was protected, and his earlier familiarity with letters and the civilizing influences of commerce respected. The prejudices against intermixture were chiefly on his side. Orthodoxy, however, introduced persecution. Some of its earliest enactments forbid Christian wives and Christian mistresses to Jews, a sure proof of the previous prevalence of an opposite custom. In the Mahometan parts of the Peninsula, the toleration was considerable throughout. Lastly must be noticed the great extent to which the pride in his real or supposed purity of blood characterizes the Hidalgo. This would not have been the case if purity of blood were the rule, and an Arab or Jewish cross the exception. The reign of Ferdinand and Isabella was signalized by the double ejection of the Jews from the Peninsula in general, and the Arabs from their last possession, the kingdom of Grenada. Such ejectments are never complete. Each, however, of these was one of remarkable magnitude.
The Arab groups were part of the same social class as the Phoenicians, but from a different section. The Jewish population, which arrived earlier, was not as numerous but had a longer presence. The Jews brought with them the oldest civilization in the world. They also had a significant physical presence. They came with their families, which meant they were less dependent on intermixing compared to most of the Arabs. However, intermixing did occur in both cases. While the Arian kings of Gothic descent were in power, the Israelites were tolerated, and even slightly favored. Their work was protected, and their earlier knowledge of writing and commerce was respected. The biases against intermixing mostly came from their side. However, orthodoxy later led to persecution. Some of the earliest laws prohibited Christian wives and mistresses from being with Jews, which shows that there had previously been a different custom. In the Muslim areas of the Peninsula, tolerance was generally high. Additionally, it's important to note how much the Hidalgo prided themselves on their real or assumed pure blood. This wouldn’t have been the case if pure blood were the norm and Arab or Jewish ancestry the exception. The reign of Ferdinand and Isabella marked the significant expulsion of Jews from the Peninsula and Arabs from their last stronghold, the kingdom of Granada. Such expulsions are never fully complete, yet each of these was remarkable in its scale.
Such is the basis of the Spanish stock, and such the chief superadded elements—Iberic in the first instance: then Phœnician, Greek, Roman, Gothic, Vandal, Alan (?), Jewish, Arab, and Norman, to say nothing about the cases of French and other settlers from the modern kingdoms of Europe. These elements are differently distributed over the several provinces; and at the present moment each has some peculiar characteristics.
Such is the foundation of the Spanish heritage, along with the main additional elements—Iberian at first: then Phoenician, Greek, Roman, Gothic, Vandal, Alan (?), Jewish, Arab, and Norman, not to mention the influence of French and other settlers from the modern kingdoms of Europe. These elements vary across the different provinces, and at this moment, each has its own unique characteristics.
The most regular features, and the most purely brunette complexions are found in Andalusia, conjoined with a gay, pleasure-loving disposition; not given to the sterner virtues, but with considerable intellectual capacity, as shown both in art and literature; and, in Andalusia, the foreign elements are at their maximum—chiefly oriental, but partly (in the belief, at least, of the present writer) Slavonic. Yet it is not safe to refer the one to the other. The soil and climate of Andalusia—the favoured valley of the most southern river in Spain—have also their peculiarities.
The most common traits, and the most distinctly brunette skin tones, are found in Andalusia, along with a cheerful, fun-loving attitude; not really focused on the stricter virtues, but with significant intellectual ability, as seen in both art and literature. In Andalusia, foreign influences are at their maximum—mainly from the East, but partly (at least in the opinion of the current writer) from Slavic origins. However, it isn't reliable to connect one to the other. The soil and climate of Andalusia—the favored valley of Spain's southernmost river—also have their unique characteristics.
In Grenada the habits are ruder, and Grenada is chiefly a mountain range.
In Grenada, the customs are rougher, and Grenada is mainly a mountain range.
Murcia[3] has the credit of being the Bœotia of Spain. It has less than its share of Arab, and, perhaps, a considerable amount of Gothic, blood.
Murcia[3] is known as the Bœotia of Spain. It has less than its fair share of Arab ancestry and, possibly, a significant amount of Gothic heritage.
Valencia has been unfavourably described; the physiognomy of its population being the most Moorish in Spain, and the temper dangerous. It was from Valencia that the last branch of Arabs was expelled in the reign of Philip III.—the Little Moors or Moriscoes. Orientals as they were, the nobles to whom they were serfs, and whose land they cultivated, could ill afford to lose them. Contrary to what we expect from their stock, they were signalized by steady industry and perseverance in agriculture. The present language of Valencia is only Spanish so far as it is spoken in the Spanish peninsula. It is a distinct tongue from the Castilian; yet not French. It belongs to the Provençal class—called also Limousin.
Valencia has received some negative descriptions; its population has the most Moorish features in Spain, and their temperament can be dangerous. It was from Valencia that the last group of Arabs was expelled during the reign of Philip III—the Little Moors or Moriscoes. Although they were considered Orientals, the nobles they served and whose land they farmed could hardly afford to lose them. Contrary to what one might expect from their background, they were known for their consistent hard work and perseverance in agriculture. The current language of Valencia is Spanish, but only in the way it’s spoken on the Spanish peninsula. It is a distinct language from the Castilian; however, it is not French. It belongs to the Provençal group, also known as Limousin.
It is the same with Catalonia; the least Iberic, the least Arab, but, perhaps, the most Roman, and the most Gothic of all the Spanish provinces—Cat-alonia or Goth-land—commercial, manufacturing, and radical, with a political history of its own, and, for a time, an independent line of sovereigns—the Berengarii.
It's the same with Catalonia; the least Iberian, the least Arabic, but maybe the most Roman and the most Gothic of all the Spanish provinces—Cat-alonia or Goth-land—commercial, industrial, and progressive, with its own political history and, for a while, an independent line of rulers—the Berengarii.
In respect to language, the standard Spanish is that of the Castiles; and it is upon the Castilians that our usual notions of a Spaniard are founded. Decorous, reserved, and unenterprising, the occupant of a misplaced metropolis, and of an arid table-land, which, for the most part, is too much a mountain for agricultural, and too little of one for mining industry, he is a type of the third variety of the Iberic stock—the Andalusian and Catalonian being the other two.
In terms of language, the standard Spanish is that of Castile; and it's from the Castilians that our common ideas of what a Spaniard is are based. Polite, reserved, and lacking ambition, he represents a misplaced urban dweller from a dry plateau that is too mountainous for farming and not mountainous enough for mining. He is a representative of the third type of the Iberian stock—the other two being Andalusian and Catalonian.
In the fourth, the mountaineer-character, with its usual spirit of independence, rude manners, and hardy mode of life, which attains its height in Navarre and Biscay, is shared in different degrees by the Galicians, Asturians, northern Arragonese, and the Spaniards of Leon; the physical appearance changing from dark to light, and from a regular contour to coarse angular features, with high cheek-bones. In Galicia, a province of hewers of wood and drawers of water, this is most remarkable. In Biscay, the comparative lightness of complexion has engendered the idea of a Norman intermixture.
In the fourth section, the mountaineer character, with its typical spirit of independence, rough manners, and rugged way of life—peaking in Navarre and Biscay—is found to varying degrees among the Galicians, Asturians, northern Aragonese, and the Spaniards of León. The physical traits range from dark to light skin and from smooth features to more angular shapes, often with high cheekbones. In Galicia, a region known for its woodcutters and water carriers, this variation is especially noticeable. In Biscay, the relatively lighter skin tone has led to the belief in some Norman ancestry.
Though it would be a dangerous overstatement to say that descent, pedigree, blood, or extraction go for nothing, we cannot consider the nature of the Spanish national character in general, as exhibited in the development of its science, art, literature, social institutions, and in its moral and material influence upon the history of the world, without seeing that many of the leading features of the drama that the Spaniards have played upon the theatre of both the Old and New World are referable to the effect of external circumstances—circumstances which, in our inability to work out the details of cause and effect, we must be content to call accidental. Who so likely to be isolated in the character of their literature, and deficient in comprehensiveness of thought, as the nation with the smallest sea-board and the most extreme geographical position in Europe? Who so probable to have spread their language over half America as the same? Who so fit to be good Catholics as the favoured of the Pope, the authorized converters of the heathen Indians, and the people whose national life was a crusade against the Mahometan on their own soil? Who, too, so born to the pride of purity of blood? There is much to account for all this, with which descent has nothing to do, although, perhaps, there is more than the explanation of all this accounts for.
Though it would be an exaggeration to say that background, lineage, blood, or heritage mean nothing, we can’t understand the nature of the Spanish national character as a whole—shown through its development in science, art, literature, social institutions, and its moral and material influence on world history—without recognizing that many of the key elements of the drama the Spaniards have acted out on the stages of both the Old and New World are linked to the impact of external circumstances—circumstances that, due to our inability to sort out the details of cause and effect, we must refer to as accidental. Who is more likely to be isolated in the nature of their literature and lacking in breadth of thought than a nation with the smallest coastline and the most extreme geographical position in Europe? Who is more likely to have spread their language across half of America than they are? Who is better suited to be devout Catholics than those favored by the Pope, the official converters of the heathen Indians, and the people whose national existence was a crusade against the Muslim on their own land? And who is more born into the pride of pure blood? There is a lot to explain this, which descent doesn’t account for, though perhaps there’s more to it than what the explanation covers.
A ballad literature, rising to the level of the humbler epics, and a truly home-grown drama, are the self-evolved, indigenous elements of Spanish literature. Their material influences are to be found in the histories of America, the Indies, the Philippines, Micronesia, Italy, and the Mediterranean Islands.
A ballad tradition, reaching the height of simpler epics, and a genuinely local theater, are the naturally developed, native aspects of Spanish literature. Their influences come from the histories of America, the Indies, the Philippines, Micronesia, Italy, and the Mediterranean Islands.
Portugal is Spain with a difference. More purely Iberic, and less Phœnician, from the first, it was also less Roman, less Arab, and very slightly Gothic. In Africa and India its influence has been greater, in America somewhat less than that of Spain. The extent to which the physical and moral characteristics of the Galicians and Estremadurans are intermediate and transitional, I am unable to state.
Portugal is like Spain but with some differences. It's more distinctly Iberian and not as influenced by the Phoenicians. From the start, it had less Roman, Arab, and only a bit of Gothic influence. In Africa and India, its impact has been larger, while in America, it's been somewhat less than Spain's. I can't really say how much the physical and moral traits of the Galicians and Estremadurans are intermediate and transitional.
* * * *
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer).
A refinement upon the doctrine of the Keltæ having been Iberian, and of the Celtiberi having been no Kelts at all, in the usual sense of the term, will be found when we come to the ethnology of Ireland. It consists in the possibility of one or both having been Gaels—Kelts, it is true, but not Kelts in the sense given to the word by the ancients.
CHAPTER III.
FRANCE.—IBERIAN BLOOD IN GAUL AS WELL AS THE SPANISH PENINSULA.—IBERIANS OF GASCONY, ETC.—LIGURIANS.—HOW FAR KELTIC.—BODENCUS.—INTERMIXTURE.—ROMAN, GERMAN, ARAB.—ALSATIA.—LORRAINE.—FRANCHE-COMTÉ.—BURGUNDY, SOUTHERN, WESTERN, AND NORTHERN FRANCE.—CHARACTER OF THE KELTS.—THE ALBIGENSIAN CRUSADE.—BELGIUM.—ITS ELEMENTS.—KELTIC, GERMAN, AND ROMAN.—SWITZERLAND.—HELVETIA.—ROMANCE, FRENCH, AND GERMAN LANGUAGES.
FRANCE.—IBERIAN INFLUENCE IN GAUL AS WELL AS THE SPANISH PENINSULA.—IBERIANS OF GASCONY, ETC.—LIGURIANS.—HOW MUCH IS KELTIC.—BODENCUS.—MIXED ANCESTRY.—ROMAN, GERMAN, ARAB.—ALSACE.—LORRAINE.—FRANCHE-COMTÉ.—BURGUNDY, SOUTHERN, WESTERN, AND NORTHERN FRANCE.—CHARACTERISTICS OF THE KELTS.—THE ALBIGENSIAN CRUSADE.—BELGIUM.—ITS COMPONENTS.—KELTIC, GERMAN, AND ROMAN.—SWITZERLAND.—HELVETIA.—ROMANCE, FRENCH, AND GERMAN LANGUAGES.
IT is convenient to take the ethnology of France next in order to that of Spain, because we have already seen that, when we examine the earliest populations of the two countries we shall find that the Iberic stock was common to the two. Although I find no Gauls in Iberia, the Iberians in ancient Gaul were numerous; indeed, they occur in Gascony and Bearn at the present moment.
IT is convenient to look at the ethnology of France next after that of Spain because we've already seen that when we look at the earliest populations of both countries, we find that the Iberic stock was shared by both. Even though I don't find any Gauls in Iberia, there were many Iberians in ancient Gaul; in fact, they are still present in Gascony and Bearn today.
The predominant stock, however, of Gallia, as is well-known, is the Keltic, still existing, along with its ancient language, and other characteristics in Brittany.
The main stock of Gallia, as is well-known, is the Keltic, which still exists, along with its ancient language and other traits in Brittany.
The Iberians belonged chiefly, though not wholly and exclusively, to Aquitania. In the reign of Augustus this term denoted a political, in that of Julius Cæsar, an ethnological area. The province reached from the Pyrenees to the Loire; the Aquitania of the true Aquitani from the Pyrenees to the Garonne.
The Iberians primarily, though not entirely, belonged to Aquitania. During Augustus's reign, this term referred to a political area, while in Julius Cæsar's time, it indicated an ethnological region. The province extended from the Pyrenees to the Loire; the Aquitania of the true Aquitani stretched from the Pyrenees to the Garonne.
In the present towns of Bazas, Eauze, and Auch, we have the names of the ancient Vas-ates, Elus-ates, and Ausci; besides which, the Soci-ates, the Tarus-ates, the Garumni, the Bigerriones, the Preciani, the Gari-tes, the Sabuz-ates, the Cocos-ates, the Lector-ates, and the Tarbelli occupied the present provinces of Gascony and Bearn in general. It is usual to say that these names are Iberian. This is scarcely the case. The remarkable peculiarity of them is as follows: the termination -at is Gallic, and probably the sign of the plural number, whilst the radical part is not evidently Gallic, and, probably, not Gallic at all; or (changing the expression) whilst the Gallic inflexion is common amongst the old names of Gascony, the Gallic roots (-magus, tre-, con-, &c.) are rare; from which I infer that the geographical nomenclature of south-western France was Iberic in respect to its roots, but Gallic in respect to its form; so that the words in question are Iberic names taken from Gallic informants. Nothing, however, of great importance depends on this.
In the current towns of Bazas, Eauze, and Auch, we find the names of the ancient Vas-ates, Elus-ates, and Ausci; in addition to these, the Soci-ates, Tarus-ates, Garumni, Bigerriones, Preciani, Gari-tes, Sabuz-ates, Cocos-ates, Lector-ates, and Tarbelli occupied what are now the provinces of Gascony and Bearn overall. It's commonly said that these names are Iberian. This is hardly the case. The notable feature of them is this: the ending -at is Gallic and probably indicates the plural, while the root part is not clearly Gallic, and likely not Gallic at all; or to put it another way, while the Gallic inflexion is common among the old names of Gascony, the Gallic roots (-magus, tre-, con-, etc.) are rare; from this, I conclude that the geographical names of southwestern France were Iberian in terms of their roots but Gallic in terms of their form; thus, the names in question are Iberian names sourced from Gallic informants. However, nothing of significant importance hinges on this.
In the parts about Baignerres there was a Roman colony, that of the Convenæ; partly Gallic, partly Iberic, and partly Legionary.[4]
In the sections about Baignerres, there was a Roman colony, the Convenientia; it was made up of some Gallic, some Iberian, and some Legionary people.[4]
As were Gascony and Bearn, so were Rousillon and the greater part of Languedoc—Iberic; for the Iberi extended to the Rhone.
As Gascony and Bearn were, so were Rousillon and most of Languedoc—Iberic; because the Iberi reached the Rhone.
Along the frontier of the Iberian area there was certainly intermixture between the Aquitanians and the true Gauls, and there were also Gallic settlements, such as Hebro-magus, within the Iberian area itself. Nevertheless, Southern Gaul was Northern Spain, and Northern Spain Southern Gaul.
Along the border of the Iberian region, there was definitely mixing between the Aquitanians and the true Gauls, and there were also Gallic settlements, like Hebro-magus, within the Iberian region itself. Still, Southern Gaul was Northern Spain, and Northern Spain was Southern Gaul.
Provence and Dauphiné differ from Gascony and Languedoc in having had a Ligurian rather than an Iberian substratum; in having received Roman influences earlier and more largely, in having been the area of the Phocæan colony of Massilia, or Marseilles, in and around which city there must have been a notable tincture of Greek blood.
Provence and Dauphiné are different from Gascony and Languedoc because they have a Ligurian rather than an Iberian foundation; they were influenced by Roman culture earlier and more extensively, and they were home to the Phocæan colony of Massilia, or Marseilles, where there must have been a significant mix of Greek heritage.
Who were the Ligurians?
Who were the Ligurians?
The Phocæan Greeks founded the colony of Marseilles; and it was not long before the parts along the coast, and to some distance inland, became imperfectly known. When Prometheus gives to Hercules the details of his travels westwards, he says that, “You” (Hercules) “shall reach the fearless people of the Ligyes, where, with all your bravery, you shall find no fault with their warlike vigour. It is ordained that you shall leave your arrows behind. But as all the country is soft, you shall be unable to find a stone. Then Zeus shall see you in distress, and pity you, and overshadow the land with a cloud, whence a storm of round stones shall rain down. With these you shall easily smite and pursue the army of the Ligyes.” Such is the gist of a quotation from a writer so early as Æschylus, in his drama of the “Prometheus Unbound,” as given by Strabo.
The Phocaean Greeks established the colony of Marseilles, and it didn’t take long for the areas along the coast and some distance inland to become partially known. When Prometheus shares the details of his western travels with Hercules, he says, “You” (Hercules) “will reach the fearless people of the Ligyes, where, despite all your bravery, you won’t find any fault with their warrior spirit. It’s fated that you’ll have to leave your arrows behind. But since the entire region is soft, you won't be able to find a stone. Then Zeus will notice your struggle and feel compassion for you, covering the land with a cloud, from which a storm of round stones will fall. With these, you’ll easily strike down and chase after the army of the Ligyes.” This summarizes a quote from the ancient writer Aeschylus in his drama “Prometheus Unbound,” as referenced by Strabo.
These Ligyes are the Ligurians, better known as a people of Italy, and as the coastmen of the Gulf of Genoa. Southwards and eastwards they extended as far as the Arno, and westwards to the Rhone; where (as already stated) they came in contact with the Iberians. So that the ancient Ligurians were a population common to both Gaul and Italy, just as the Iberians were common to Gaul and Spain. Herodotus places Marseilles in the country of the Ligyes.
These Ligyes are the Ligurians, better known as a people from Italy, and as the coastal inhabitants of the Gulf of Genoa. They extended south and east as far as the Arno, and west to the Rhône; where they, as mentioned earlier, interacted with the Iberians. Thus, the ancient Ligurians were a community shared by both Gaul and Italy, just like the Iberians were shared by Gaul and Spain. Herodotus places Marseilles in the territory of the Ligyes.
The fact of this tract being known so much earlier than the interior of Gaul, known too to the Greeks who first, and more than others, used the term Kelt, confirms the view of its non-Gallic origin. At any rate, it makes it either Iberian or Ligurian, and, consequently, only so far Keltic (in the modern sense of the term) as the Ligurians were Keltæ.
The fact that this region was known much earlier than the interior of Gaul, and was recognized by the Greeks who were the first to use the term Kelt more than anyone else, supports the idea of its non-Gallic origin. In any case, it suggests that it is either Iberian or Ligurian, and therefore only Keltic (in the modern sense of the term) to the extent that the Ligurians were Keltæ.
This is the point now under notice. I think that the Ligurians were Kelts.
This is the point now in focus. I believe that the Ligurians were Celts.
In the first place, the name seems to have a meaning in the Keltic tongue; since Prichard suggests that it may have been derived from Llygwyr,[5] which means in Welsh coastman.
In the first place, the name seems to have a meaning in the Celtic language; since Prichard suggests that it may have been derived from Llygwyr,[5] which means in Welsh coastman.
In my mind it is a native name also; a point upon which Prichard expresses a doubt, since he writes that, “it does not prove that the people were Kelts, since the designation is one more likely to have been bestowed upon them by a neighbouring tribe than assumed by themselves.” Who, however, could have bestowed it? Scarcely any population of the interior, since it is Greeks from whom we get it, and the coast was the part with which they were chiefly acquainted. Had the name been a late one, and derived from Roman sources, Dr. Prichard’s inference would have been legitimate. As it is, however, we have nothing but Ligurians and Iberians from the Pyrenees to the Arno, and as it cannot be both Iberic and Keltic (in the modern sense of the word), it must, if Keltic, be Ligurian.
In my opinion, it's a native name too; which Prichard questions, as he notes that “it doesn’t prove that the people were Celts, since the name is more likely to have been given to them by a neighboring tribe rather than being taken on by themselves.” But who could have given it? Barely any population from the interior, since it’s Greeks from whom we get it, and they were mostly familiar with the coast. If the name had been a recent one originated from Roman sources, Dr. Prichard’s conclusion would make sense. However, we only have Ligurians and Iberians from the Pyrenees to the Arno, and since it can't be both Iberian and Celtic (in the modern sense of the word), it must, if Celtic, be Ligurian.
Against it lies the evidence of Strabo, who separates the Ligyes from the Kelts as a distinct race; differing, however, but little from the Kelts in their mode of life. Now with this qualification, and with the belief that the Kelts whom he contrasted with the Ligyes were, to a great extent, Iberian, I lay but little stress on the evidence of Strabo.
Against it lies the evidence from Strabo, who separates the Ligyes from the Kelts as a distinct race; however, they differ only slightly in their way of life. With this clarification and considering that the Kelts he compared to the Ligyes were largely Iberian, I place little emphasis on Strabo's evidence.
Against it, also, in the eyes of more than one good writer, is a very questionable etymology; which I will give in full, as a lesson of caution. Pliny says that the river Po in the Ligurian language was called Bodencus, or bottomless. Prichard suggests, in a note, that the true reading may have been Boden-los, and asks whether anybody will venture hence to conjecture that the Ligurians were Germans? Sir Francis Palgrave, taking Prichard’s suggestion as a bonâ fide reading, does this; and that with a great degree of confidence. Yet the termination -nc is found in the country of the Allobroges, or Dauphiné, e.g., Lem-incum, Durot-incum, Vap-incum, and is also Gallic, e.g., Aged-incum. It is British as well—Habita-ncum.
Against this, according to several reputable writers, there's a highly questionable origin story; which I will present in full as a cautionary tale. Pliny notes that the river Po was called Bodencus, meaning bottomless, in the Ligurian language. Prichard mentions in a note that the correct form might have been Boden-los, and wonders if anyone would dare to suggest that the Ligurians were Germans? Sir Francis Palgrave, taking Prichard’s suggestion as a bonâ fide reading, asserts this with considerable confidence. However, the ending -nc appears in the region of the Allobroges, or Dauphiné, such as in Lem-incum, Durot-incum, Vap-incum, and is also found in Gaul, for example, Aged-incum. It also exists in British names—Habita-ncum.
The reasons, then, against the Keltic origin of the Ligurians are thus exceptionable. Yet those in favour of it are weak. One thing, however, they must have been: a. Kelts; b. Iberians; or c. members of a wholly new, and now extinct, stock. I incline to the first of these views rather than the second, and the second rather than the third. At the same time, they were a well-marked variety; otherwise the Romans would not so invariably have separated them from the Gauls of both Gaul and Italy.
The reasons against the idea that the Ligurians came from a Keltic background are questionable. However, the arguments in support of it are weak. One thing is clear, though: they must have been a. Kelts; b. Iberians; or c. members of a completely new, now-extinct group. I lean towards the first option rather than the second, and the second rather than the third. At the same time, they were a distinct group; otherwise, the Romans wouldn’t have consistently distinguished them from the Gauls in both Gaul and Italy.
The primary population, then, of Gaul (supposing the Ligurians to have been Keltic) was of a twofold character:—
The main population of Gaul, assuming the Ligurians were Celtic, had two distinct groups:—
1. Iberic, in Aquitania, and
Iberia, in Aquitaine, and
2. Keltic (in the modern sense of the term) elsewhere—the Keltic falling into three divisions:—
2. Keltic (in the modern sense of the term) elsewhere—the Keltic divides into three categories:—
α. The Belgic—
The Belgic—
β. The proper Gallic—
β. The correct Gallic—
γ. The Ligurian (?).
γ. The Ligurian (?).
The history of the displacement and intermixture is complex. Along the Ibero-Gallic frontier, or in the parts north of the Garonne, and west of the Rhone, there must have been small and partial quarrels, sufficient to create intermixture, and a gradual change of the boundaries from the earliest times. Perhaps, too, it may be added that the Gauls encroached on the Iberians rather than the Iberians on the Gauls.
The history of displacement and mixing is complicated. Along the Ibero-Gallic border, or in the areas north of the Garonne and west of the Rhone, there must have been small and occasional conflicts, enough to cause mixing and a gradual shift of boundaries from very early on. Additionally, it might be noted that the Gauls likely encroached on the Iberians rather than the other way around.
At present—
Currently—
Alsatia contains the least amount of Keltic blood of all the provinces of France, inasmuch as it is German in language, and French in respect to its political relations only. The fifth century is the date of its conquest, and it was by Germans of the High German division from Suabia and Franconia that it was reduced. Before this it was Romanized. What was it before its reduction by Rome? Many at once answer “German,” because its occupants were the Triboci, whom Tacitus calls “haud dubie Germani.” For reasons given elsewhere,[6] I believe that they were Germanized Gauls rather than true Germans.
Alsatia has the least amount of Celtic ancestry of all the provinces in France, as it speaks German and is only politically connected to France. It was conquered in the fifth century by Germans from the High German areas of Swabia and Franconia. Before that, it had been Romanized. What was it before it was conquered by Rome? Many people immediately say “German,” because its inhabitants were the Triboci, whom Tacitus refers to as “haud dubie Germani.” For reasons explained elsewhere,[6] I believe they were Germanized Gauls instead of true Germans.
Lorraine, originally Keltic, and afterwards Romano-Keltic, is less German than Alsatia, but more so than Champagne. Its name, Hlothringen, is German. I cannot, however, say whether the German blood in Lorraine was introduced from the north or from the south; by the High Germans of Alsatia and Franche-Comté, or the Low-Germans of Clovis.
Lorraine, originally Celtic, and later Romano-Celtic, is less German than Alsace but more so than Champagne. Its name, Hlothringen, is German. However, I can't say whether the German influence in Lorraine came from the north or the south; from the High Germans of Alsace and Franche-Comté or the Low Germans of Clovis.
In Franche-Comté the particular descent is from the Sequani, the tribe which, of all others equally far from the German frontier, was most Germanized. For when Cæsar was in Gaul, the Sequani called in the Suevi and Marcomanni of Ariovistus, and gave up one-third of their land as the price of his tyrannical protection. Now the army of Ariovistus was mixed, and there is reason for believing that even Slavonians were to be found in it. At any rate it infused German blood into the Sequani more than into their neighbours. The process, however, of Romanizing went on all the same, until the fifth century, when the invasion that gave their names to the present province and to Burgundy took place. From which time forwards the ethnology of Franche-Comté, or the country of the Franks, is that of—
In Franche-Comté, the specific ancestry traces back to the Sequani, the tribe that, among all those similarly distanced from the German border, became the mostGermanized. When Cæsar was in Gaul, the Sequani allied with the Suevi and Marcomanni of Ariovistus and surrendered one-third of their land in exchange for his oppressive protection. Ariovistus's army was diverse, and there’s reason to believe that even Slavs were part of it. Regardless, this introduced more German blood into the Sequani than into their neighbors. The process of Romanization continued as well, until the fifth century, when the invasion that named the current province and Burgundy occurred. From that point on, the ethnology of Franche-Comté, or the land of the Franks, is that of—
Burgundy.—Here the Kelts were the Sequani, and the Germans, certain High-Germans of Franconia. Sir James Stephen, in his valuable “Lectures on the History of France,” draws a broad distinction between the German blood introduced by the Burgundians, and the German blood introduced by the Franks of Clovis; exaggerating, however, in my mind, the rudeness of the latter, as well as the cultivation of the former. Speaking of the Germany of Tacitus, he says, that it better suited the author to “pourtray the more striking characteristics of the Teutonic tribes collectively, than to investigate the more minute peculiarities which distinguished them from each other. Yet we cannot doubt that, even in his day, they were far more widely discriminated in fact, than in his delineation of them, as, beyond all controversy, they were so in the age of Clovis.
Burgundy.—Here, the Celts were the Sequani, and the Germans consisted of some High Germans from Franconia. Sir James Stephen, in his insightful “Lectures on the History of France,” makes a clear distinction between the German blood brought in by the Burgundians and that brought in by the Franks of Clovis; however, I think he overstates the crude nature of the latter and the sophistication of the former. When discussing the Germany of Tacitus, he notes that it was more suited for the author to “depict the more prominent characteristics of the Teutonic tribes as a whole, rather than to explore the finer details that set them apart from each other. Yet we can’t deny that, even in his time, they were much more distinct in reality than he portrayed them, just as they certainly were in the age of Clovis.
“Thus, for example, the Burgundians, before their irruption to Gaul, were remarkable for their skill as artizans; and in the poems in which, not long after that event, they were described by Sidonius Apollinaris, we have the best attestation of their resemblance to the kind and simple-hearted German of our own days. Thus also the Gothic people, almost immediately after their settlement in Aquitaine, manifested a singular aptitude for a yet higher civilization. For, if St. Jerome was correctly informed, Ataulph their king seriously projected the substitution of a new Gothic for the old Roman empire; a scheme in which the character of Julius was to be ascribed to Alaric, that of Augustus being reserved for the projector himself. Euric, the successor of Ataulph, filled his court at Toulouse with rhetoricians, poets, and grammarians; and coveted (and not altogether in vain) the applause of the Italian critics for the pure Latinity of his despatches.
“Therefore, for instance, the Burgundians, before they invaded Gaul, were known for their skills as craftsmen; and in the poems in which they were described by Sidonius Apollinaris not long after that event, we see clear evidence of their similarity to the kind and simple-hearted Germans of today. Similarly, the Gothic people, almost immediately after settling in Aquitaine, showed a remarkable talent for a much higher level of civilization. If St. Jerome was accurately informed, their king Ataulph seriously planned to replace the old Roman Empire with a new Gothic one; a project in which the character of Julius was to be attributed to Alaric, while the title of Augustus was reserved for Ataulph himself. Euric, Ataulph's successor, filled his court in Toulouse with rhetoricians, poets, and grammarians, and sought (not entirely without success) the admiration of Italian critics for the quality of Latin in his correspondence.”
“The Franks, on the other hand, were a barbarous people, and their history is in fact a barbaric history. At their entrance into Gaul they were worshippers of Odin, and believed that the gates of the Walhalla rolled back spontaneously on their hinges to admit the warrior who had dyed, with the blood of his enemies, the battle-field on which he had himself fallen. From their settlements on the lower Rhine they had sometimes marched to the defence of the Romano-Gallic province, but more frequently and gladly to the invasion of it. Their appetite for rapine was insatiate, unrestrained, and irresistible. In war they were the prototypes of the Norman pirates of a later age, or of the West Indian buccaneers of more modern times. In peace they were the very counterpart of the North American Indians, as depicted by the early travellers in Canada; a comparison which almost every commentator on Tacitus has instituted and verified.”
“The Franks, on the other hand, were a savage people, and their history is essentially a brutal history. When they entered Gaul, they worshipped Odin and believed that the gates of Valhalla opened automatically on their hinges to welcome the warrior who had stained the battlefield with the blood of his enemies where he himself had fallen. From their settlements along the lower Rhine, they occasionally marched to defend the Romano-Gallic province, but more often and eagerly to invade it. Their hunger for looting was insatiable, uncontrolled, and irresistible. In war, they were the forerunners of the Norman pirates of a later era, or the Caribbean buccaneers of more recent times. In peace, they mirrored the North American Indians, as described by the early explorers in Canada; a comparison that nearly every commentator on Tacitus has made and supported.”
Now I have great doubts about the superior civilization of the conquerors of Burgundy, Alsatia, and Franche-Comté; but these arise from a view, perhaps, peculiar to myself, of the nature of the Frank confederacies. I believe the word Frank to have distinguished the Germans who were independent of Rome from those who were in allegiance to the empire, and, consequently, that it might be borne by different divisions of the German stock, and by wholly unconnected alliances. More than this—if it separated the Romanized from the independent Germans, it separated, to a certain extent, the rude from the refined, the Pagan from the Christian. Now, of these two classes, the rude independent Pagans were the more likely conquerors of Burgundy and Franche-Comté; in which case the differences of their civilization is likely to have been inconsiderable. It is true that they may have been Christianized by time—but so were the Salians of Clovis. On the other hand, their contact with the undoubtedly Christian Goths of Dauphiné and Languedoc, had a truly civilizing tendency.
Now I have serious doubts about the advanced civilization of the conquerors of Burgundy, Alsatia, and Franche-Comté; but these doubts come from a perspective that might be unique to me regarding the nature of the Frank confederacies. I think the term Frank referred to the Germans who were independent from Rome, distinguishing them from those who were loyal to the empire, and, as a result, it could have been used by different groups within the Germanic people and by completely unrelated alliances. Moreover—if it set apart the Romanized from the independent Germans, it also somewhat separated the uncivilized from the civilized, the Pagan from the Christian. Now, of these two groups, the uncivilized independent Pagans were more likely to be the conquerors of Burgundy and Franche-Comté; in which case, the differences in their civilization would have likely been minimal. It’s true that they may have converted to Christianity over time—but so did the Salians of Clovis. On the other hand, their interactions with the undoubtedly Christian Goths of Dauphiné and Languedoc had a genuinely civilizing influence.
It was the Franks of Franche-Comté, and not the Salians of Clovis, amongst whom we find the dynasty of the Merovings: Ptolemy, at least, places the Μαροὑιγγοι in the country of the Burgundians, anterior to their passage of the Rhine and their conquest of the Gallic provinces beyond it. Hence, the true Meroving was the Burgundian princess Chlotilda, the wife of Clovis, rather than Clovis himself.
It was the Franks of Franche-Comté, not the Salians of Clovis, who were part of the Merovingian dynasty: Ptolemy, at least, identifies the Μαροὑιγγοι as being in the territory of the Burgundians, before they crossed the Rhine and conquered the Gallic provinces on the other side. Therefore, the true Meroving was the Burgundian princess Chlotilda, Clovis's wife, rather than Clovis himself.
In Savoy the foreign intermixture has been but small; the population being, in the more mountainous parts at least, simply Romano-Keltic—and then more Keltic than Roman.
In Savoy, there has been little foreign mixing; the population, especially in the more mountainous areas, is primarily Romano-Celtic—and even more Celtic than Roman.
Dauphiné, Provence, Languedoc, and Gascony carry us to the Ligurian and Iberian areas.
Dauphiné, Provence, Languedoc, and Gascony take us to the Ligurian and Iberian regions.
Between the second and third Punic wars the Ligyes of Gaul were reduced, rather later than the Ligurians of Italy. They seem from the first to have been a warlike nation. Æschylus, as has been seen, arms them against Hercules; and their brothers in the Apennines defended themselves with valour and obstinacy. The Salyes were their chief tribe. How far they extended inwards is uncertain. It is only safe to say that Provence was Ligurian, and Dauphiné Gallo-Ligurian before it became Romanized: and that the remainder of the ethnological history of the Ligurians of Gaul is nearly the same as that of the Gallic Iberians.
Between the second and third Punic wars, the Ligyes of Gaul were weakened, a bit later than the Ligurians of Italy. They seem to have been a warrior nation from the start. Æschylus, as noted, portrays them as fighting against Hercules; and their relatives in the Apennines defended themselves with bravery and determination. The Salyes were their main tribe. It's unclear how far they extended inland. It's only safe to say that Provence was Ligurian and Dauphiné was Gallo-Ligurian before becoming Romanized. The rest of the ethnic history of the Ligurians of Gaul is nearly the same as that of the Gallic Iberians.
Next to the Spanish peninsula, the southern provinces of France were the most deeply tinctured with Arab influences of any part of Europe.
Next to the Iberian Peninsula, the southern regions of France were the most influenced by Arab culture of any area in Europe.
In the parts between the Loire and Garonne, Poitou, Santonge, Limoges, and Perigord, exhibit, in a modern form, the names of the ancient Pictones, Santones, Lemovici, and Petrocorii, all of which were Gallic, though, perhaps, not so typically Gallic as the Parisii, Carnutes, Turones, and Bituriges of the Isle of France, the Orleannois, Touraine, and Berri. In these parts the admixture of Roman and Keltic blood, has been less disturbed by subsequent admixture of Arabs and Goths than elsewhere; not that even here it is pure. The Franks of the Netherlands, Lorraine, and the Franks of Burgundy and Franche-Comté must have seriously tinctured the blood even in these parts. Champagne, too, may be in the same category.
In the regions between the Loire and Garonne, Poitou, Santonge, Limoges, and Perigord display, in a modern sense, the names of the ancient Pictones, Santones, Lemovici, and Petrocorii, all of which were Gallic, although perhaps not as typically Gallic as the Parisii, Carnutes, Turones, and Bituriges from the Isle of France, the Orleannois, Touraine, and Berri. In these areas, the mix of Roman and Celtic heritage has been less affected by later influences from Arabs and Goths than in other places; however, even here, it’s not entirely pure. The Franks from the Netherlands, Lorraine, and the Franks from Burgundy and Franche-Comté must have significantly mixed in the blood even in these regions. Champagne may also fall into the same category.
French Flanders, Artois, and part of Picardy are just more Romano-Keltic and less German than the French provinces of Belgium. Normandy has its peculiar and characteristic Scandinavian elements.
French Flanders, Artois, and part of Picardy are more Romano-Celtic and less German than the French provinces of Belgium. Normandy has its unique Scandinavian features.
If France, then, be essentially and fundamentally Romano-Keltic, it is the parts of which Orleans is the centre, where the mixture is in the most normal proportions; as is shown by even the names of the provinces. Brittany, Normandy, Flanders, Lorraine, Franche-Comté, Burgundy, Provence, Gascony,—each of these indicates something either more or less Roman and Keltic than the typical and central parts of the middle Loire and Seine. Thus,—
If France is essentially Romano-Celtic, then the area centered around Orleans is where this mixture is most balanced, as even the names of the provinces indicate. Brittany, Normandy, Flanders, Lorraine, Franche-Comté, Burgundy, Provence, Gascony—each of these names shows something that's either more or less Roman and Celtic than the typical central regions of the middle Loire and Seine. So,—
1. Brittany is more Keltic, and consequently less Roman.
1. Brittany is more Celtic and therefore less Roman.
2. Normandy, is not only Romano-Keltic, but Scandinavian.
2. Normandy is not just Romano-Celtic, but also Scandinavian.
3. Flanders, more or less German.
3. Flanders, more or less German.
4. Lorraine, the same.
4. Lorraine, likewise.
5. Franche-Comté and Burgundy, Frank and Burgundian, i.e., German.
5. Franche-Comté and Burgundy, Frank and Burgundian, i.e., German.
6. Provence, inordinately Roman; the basis being Ligurian, and the superadded elements Gothic and Arab.
6. Provence, heavily influenced by Roman culture; its foundation is Ligurian, with additional Gothic and Arab elements.
It is now time to consider the physical and moral characters of the ancient Kelts. It is just possible that, from the admixture of German and other blood, the average stature of the Italians may have increased; so that the difference between a Gaul and an Italian may have been greater in the time of Cæsar than now. That the stature of the French and Germans has decreased is improbable. Be this, however, as it may, the evidence not only of the second-hand authorities amongst the classics, but of Cæsar himself, is to the effect that the Gauls when compared with the soldiers that were led against them, were taller and stouter. “The generality despise our men for their shortness, being themselves so tall.” Thus writes Cæsar. A good series of measurements from ancient graves, would either confirm or overthrow this and similar testimonies. For my own part, I am dissatisfied with them. The habit of magnifying the thews and sinews of the conquered, is a common habit with conquerors, and Cæsar had every motive for giving their full value to his Gallic conquests great as they really were. Again,—we may easily believe that both the slaves who were bought and sold, and the individual captives who ornamented the triumph were picked men; as also would be those who were “butchered to make a Roman holiday” in the amphitheatres.
It’s time to think about the physical and moral characteristics of the ancient Celts. It's possible that due to a mix of German and other blood, the average height of Italians may have increased, meaning the difference between a Gaul and an Italian might have been greater in Caesar's time than it is today. It's unlikely that the height of the French and Germans has decreased. Regardless, both the second-hand accounts among the classics and Caesar himself indicate that the Gauls were taller and more robust compared to the soldiers sent against them. “Most dismiss our men for their shortness, while they are so tall,” writes Caesar. A solid set of measurements from ancient graves would either support or contradict this and similar statements. Personally, I find these accounts unsatisfying. It's a common pattern for conquerors to exaggerate the strength of the defeated, and Caesar had every reason to fully highlight the significance of his Gallic conquests, which were indeed impressive. Additionally, it’s easy to believe that the slaves who were bought and sold, as well as the individual captives who adorned the triumphs, were chosen for their attributes; the same goes for those who were “butchered to make a Roman holiday” in the amphitheaters.
Again,—differences of dress and armour have generally a tendency to exaggerate the size of the wearers; and hence it is that the Scotch Highlanders, amongst ourselves, are often considered as larger men than they really are. All who have investigated the debated question as to the stature of the Patagonians, have recognized in the bulky, baggy dress, a serious source of error in all measurements taken by the eye only.
Again, differences in clothing and armor often make the wearers appear larger than they actually are; that's why Scotch Highlanders are often thought to be bigger men than they really are. Anyone who's looked into the controversial issue regarding the height of the Patagonians has identified the bulky, baggy clothing as a significant source of error in any estimates made just by looking.
Nevertheless, the external evidence is to the great stature of the ancient Gauls: evidence which the present size of the French slightly invalidates. As far, too, as my knowledge extends, the exhumations of the older skeletons do the same.
Nevertheless, the external evidence points to the impressive height of the ancient Gauls: evidence that the current height of the French slightly contradicts. As far as I know, the discoveries of older skeletons support this too.
As to their hair, whether flaxen, yellow, or red, it was light (ξἁνθος), rather than dark. Livy applies to it the term rutilatæ suggesting that it was reddened rather than simply red, and Diodorus Siculus expressly states that it was so; artificial means being used to heighten the natural hue.
As for their hair, whether it was blonde, yellow, or red, it was light (ξἁνθος) rather than dark. Livy describes it as rutilatæ, implying that it was reddened instead of just red, and Diodorus Siculus specifically mentions that this was the case; artificial methods were used to enhance the natural color.
A long list of Keltic gods can be made out, if we allow to the Keltic Pantheon every deity whose name can be found in inscriptions, or whose cultus has been attributed to the Galli. But it is not safe to admit this.
A long list of Celtic gods can be identified if we include every deity from the Celtic pantheon whose name appears in inscriptions or whose worship has been linked to the Galli. However, it’s not wise to accept this without caution.
It is by no means certain that even the Galli of northern Italy held a common religion with those of Gaul; and still less is it certain that the numerous tribes like the Scordisci, and others of the Tyrol, Styria, and Carniola, were Gallic; although both Roman writers call them Galli, and Greek, Galatæ. Neither are inscriptions conclusive. I doubt, indeed, whether they be even primâ facie evidence. We find them generally, as may be expected, in the neighbourhood of the towns. Of these many were military posts. Now the cohorts that occupied them were Dacians, Moors, Germans, Spaniards, Pannonians,—anything, in short, but Romans. What then are we to say, when an inscription to such a goddess as Isis is dug up,—as has actually been the case in Britain? Not that Isis was a British divinity, but that the garrison consisted of her worshippers. In the way of detail, however,—
It’s far from certain that even the Galli of northern Italy shared a common religion with those in Gaul; and it’s even less certain that the many tribes like the Scordisci, along with others from the Tyrol, Styria, and Carniola, were Gallic, even though Roman writers referred to them as Galli and Greek writers as Galatæ. Inscriptions aren’t definitive either. I actually doubt if they serve as primâ facie evidence. We typically find them, as expected, near towns. Many of those towns were military outposts. The cohorts that occupied them were Dacians, Moors, Germans, Spaniards, Pannonians—anything but Romans, really. So what can we conclude when an inscription dedicated to a goddess like Isis is discovered, as has happened in Britain? It doesn’t mean that Isis was a British deity, but rather that the garrison consisted of her worshippers. In terms of specifics, however,—
Hesus and Teutates, as Gallic gods, rest on the authority of Lucan. Taranis, whom he also mentions, has a further claim to notice. By supposing him to be the God of Thunder, we find his name in the present Welsh taran.
Hesus and Teutates, recognized as Gallic gods, are referenced by Lucan. Taranis, whom he also brings up, deserves even more attention. If we consider him to be the God of Thunder, we can trace his name to the current Welsh word taran.
“Et quibus immitis placatur sanguine diro
Teutates, horrensque feris altaribus Hesus,
Et Taranis Scythicæ non mitior ara Dianæ.”
“Where the fierce Teutates is appeased by terrible blood,
And Hesus, terrifying with wild altars,
And Taranis, the Scythian altar of Diana is no less ruthless.”
Belenus rests on the authority of Ausonius; and as he was worshipped in the Italian town of Aquileia, he may fairly be considered as common property to the Galli of Gaul, and the Galli of Italy. At the same time, Tertullian assigns him to the Norici, who were, probably, other than Gauls; whilst his name has a look suspiciously Slavonic, since bel may be the first syllable in bjelibog, the white god.
Belenus relies on the authority of Ausonius; and since he was worshipped in the Italian town of Aquileia, he can be seen as a shared figure among the Galli of Gaul and the Galli of Italy. At the same time, Tertullian places him among the Norici, who were probably not Gauls; while his name has a suspiciously Slavic sound, as bel could be the first part of bjelibog, meaning the white god.
Ogmius seems to be a true Gallic name, and we learn from Lucian that his attributes were intermediate to those of Hercules and Mercury.
Ogmius appears to be a genuine Gallic name, and we find out from Lucian that his qualities were a blend of those of Hercules and Mercury.
Peninus was, perhaps, the name of a locality rather than a deity; although Livy writes Deus Penninus. The name evidently contains the Keltic word pen, and signifies probably some sacred mountain-top amongst the Pennine Alps.
Peninus was likely the name of a place rather than a god; although Livy refers to it as Deus Penninus. The name clearly includes the Keltic word pen, and probably refers to some sacred mountain peak in the Pennine Alps.
Andorta was a goddess of victory, and Epona one of horses; the latter belonging to the Gauls of Italy.
Andorta was a goddess of victory, and Epona one of horses; the latter belonging to the Gauls of Italy.
All these may fairly be considered Keltic; though the evidence for none of them is conclusive. The names that are supplied by inscriptions—names which, like the previous ones, I take from Zeuss without having examined the details—exhibit a remarkable preponderance of the termination -enn-, or neh-. Thus we have Nehal-ennia, Ruma-nehæ, Vacalli-nehæ, Maviat-inehæ, Gesat-enæ, Etrai-enæ, Aserici-nehæ, and Leher-ennius. I can throw no light on the termination. Two other names ending in -ast, Arbog-ast and Morit-ast, seem Slavonic; and, as such, are probably referable to some garrison.
All of these can reasonably be considered Keltic, although none of the evidence is definitive. The names provided by inscriptions—names that, like the earlier ones, I’m taking from Zeuss without checking the details—show a notable prevalence of the endings -enn- or neh-. We have Nehal-ennia, Ruma-nehæ, Vacalli-nehæ, Maviat-inehæ, Gesat-enæ, Etrai-enæ, Aserici-nehæ, and Leher-ennius. I can’t provide any insight on the ending. Two other names ending in -ast, Arbog-ast and Morit-ast, seem to be Slavonic, and may refer to some garrison.
Dusius has a better claim than any word hitherto mentioned, since it exists in the present word deuce.
Dusius has a stronger claim than any word mentioned before, since it exists in the current word deuce.
It is little, then, that the minute ethnologist can add to the current description of the ancient Druidism, for by that name it is convenient to express the Paganism of Britain, in which Gaul, to a certain degree, shared. The Druid as the priest, and the Bard as the poet—such are the native names in the Gallic religion and literature. That certain deities were analogous to the Roman Mercury, Apollo, Mars, Jupiter and Minerva, is expressly stated, but what names each bore, and how close the parallel ran is unknown. “Deum maxime Mercurium colunt: hujus sunt plurima simulacra, hunc omnium inventorem artium ferunt, hunc viarum atque itinerum ducem, hunc ad quæstus pecuniæ mercaturasque habere vim maximam arbitrantur. Post hunc, Apollinem et Martem et Jovem et Minervam. De his eandem fere quam reliquæ gentes, habent opinionem: Apollinem morbos depellere; Minervam operum atque artificiorum initia transdere; Jovem imperium cœlestium tenere; Martem bella regere.”
It’s not much that the detailed ethnologist can contribute to the current understanding of ancient Druidism, a term that conveniently represents the Paganism of Britain, which Gaul also partially shared. The Druid is the priest, and the Bard is the poet—those are the native terms in Gallic religion and literature. It’s clearly stated that certain gods were similar to the Roman Mercury, Apollo, Mars, Jupiter, and Minerva, but we don’t know what names they were given or how closely the parallels match. “They highly honor the god Mercury: there are many statues of him, and they consider him the inventor of all arts and the guide of roads and journeys. They believe he has the greatest influence over wealth and trade. After him, they revere Apollo, Mars, Jupiter, and Minerva. Their beliefs about these deities are almost the same as those of other peoples: that Apollo drives away illness; that Minerva initiates works and crafts; that Jupiter rules the heavens; and that Mars governs wars.”
Their social constitution was a system of chiefs, retainers, and slaves; nevertheless, the full development of such a form of government is not easily to be reconciled with the existence of towns or cities, and such centres of regular industry as we know the ancient Gauls to have possessed. Whatever it may have been in the Belgic area, there are good reasons for believing it to have been considerably modified in the southern and central parts of Gaul.
Their social structure consisted of chiefs, retainers, and slaves; however, the complete development of such a government system is not easily matched with the existence of towns or cities, along with the regular industries that the ancient Gauls are known to have had. While it may have been the case in the Belgic region, there are strong reasons to believe it was significantly changed in the southern and central parts of Gaul.
The Gauls knew the use of the Greek alphabet, they cultivated land, they built towns. It is impossible, in the face of this, to allow them a capacity for civilization less than that of the Iberians, or even than the Italians themselves, so far as these last were not improved by Greek and Etruscan influences.
The Gauls were familiar with the Greek alphabet, they farmed the land, and they built towns. Given this, it's impossible to consider them less capable of civilization than the Iberians, or even the Italians, especially those Italians who weren’t influenced by Greek and Etruscan cultures.
That, contrasted with the Germans, they displayed a great mobility of temper, is likely enough. To the literature and political power of Rome, after the reduction of Gaul to a province, they contributed largely—less, perhaps, than the Spaniards who gave to their conquerors Seneca and Lucan as writers, and Trajan and Adrian as rulers, but still largely: for Cornelius Gallus, in the palmy days of Roman literature, and Ausonius in its decline, as well as others, had Gallic blood in their veins.
That, in contrast to the Germans, they showed a greater flexibility in their moods, is very likely. They contributed significantly to the literature and political power of Rome after Gaul became a province—maybe less so than the Spaniards, who gifted their conquerors with writers like Seneca and Lucan and rulers like Trajan and Hadrian, but they still made significant contributions. For example, Cornelius Gallus during the golden age of Roman literature and Ausonius in its decline, along with others, had Gallic ancestry.
Their aptitude for war can scarcely be measured by the early Gallic aggressions on the Republic. He is a bold man who would say that the Teutones and Cimbri were Keltic at all, whilst, in respect to the Galli of Brennus, the Insubrians, the Cenomani, and other Gauls of the second Punic war, they were Cisalpine rather than Gallic Kelts. Still, they were Kelts—though Kelts beyond the pale of the Keltic fatherland. The same applies to the Boii.
Their skill in warfare is hard to judge based on the early Gallic attacks on the Republic. It would take a brave person to assert that the Teutones and Cimbri were Keltic at all, and when considering the Galli of Brennus, the Insubrians, the Cenomani, and other Gauls from the second Punic War, they were more Cisalpine than Gallic Kelts. Still, they were Kelts—just Kelts outside of the Keltic homeland. The same goes for the Boii.
I must now change the subject to remark that those differences of blood and pedigree, corresponding with (but, by no means, necessarily, creating) a difference of habits and civilization which the previous investigations have afforded, are only good up to the thirteenth century; so that it must not be supposed that those peculiarities (whatever they were), which the Ligurian and Iberian bases, the earlier admixture of Romans, the subsequent influence of the Goths, and the final introduction of Arab and Spanish elements evolved, exist at the present moment. If it were so, the difference between the northern and southern French would be greater than it really is. I do not say whether this is little or much. I only say that, had the original influences and intermixture taken their course, the present French of Languedoc and Provence would show certain characteristics which they have now lost, or, if they retain them, exhibit in a slighter degree. But in the thirteenth century, the north of France was turned against the south. There are good writers who put so high a value on the admixture of Arab and Hispano-Arabic influences as to have persuaded themselves that Provence and part of Gascony were on the high road to Mahometanism when the Albigensian crusade arrested their career. One would willingly believe that there was some reason for one of the most horrible campaigns of history, which might, as far as a murderous fanaticism can be put under the shadow of an excuse, palliate its atrocities. The physical historian, however, looks only to its more material effects; and these were to replace a vast proportion of the French of the southern by the French of the northern type and lineage; for this is the effect of wars of extermination, or (hoping that such have never existed in the full extent of the dire import of the word) of those conquests that either lust or fanaticism teaches to simulate them. I shall quote Sir James Stephen to show that the Albigensian Crusade was of the kind in question. He has given, with painful eloquence, the sickening details of the wars under Simon de Montfort:—
I need to switch topics to point out that the differences in bloodlines and heritage, which correspond to (but are not entirely responsible for) variations in habits and culture identified in earlier studies, only apply up to the thirteenth century. So, we shouldn’t assume that the unique traits (whatever they were) from the Ligurian and Iberian roots, the earlier mixing with Romans, the later influence of the Goths, and the eventual introduction of Arab and Spanish elements still exist today. If they did, the gap between northern and southern French would be greater than it actually is. I’m not saying whether this difference is small or large. I only mean that if the original influences and intermingling had continued as they were, the modern people of Languedoc and Provence would display certain traits they’ve now lost, or if they still show them, it would be to a lesser extent. However, in the thirteenth century, northern France stood against the south. There are some writers who highly value the mixing of Arab and Hispano-Arabic influences to the point where they believe Provence and parts of Gascony were on the verge of becoming Muslim when the Albigensian Crusade interrupted that path. One might wish to find justification for one of history's most horrific campaigns, which, as far as a murderous fanaticism can find any excuse, might soften its brutalities. The physical historian, on the other hand, focuses only on the tangible outcomes; and these were to replace a large portion of the southern French with those of a northern type and lineage. This is the outcome of extermination wars, or (hoping that such events have never fully manifested in the grim sense of the term) those conquests that either desire or fanaticism disguise as such. I’ll quote Sir James Stephen to illustrate that the Albigensian Crusade was indeed of this nature. He has provided, with painful eloquence, the disturbing specifics of the wars led by Simon de Montfort:—
“The church of the Albigenses had been drowned in blood. Those supposed heretics had been swept away from the soil of France. The rest of the Languedocian people had been over-whelmed with calamity, slaughter, and devastation. The estimates transmitted to us of the numbers of the invaders and of the slain, are such as almost surpass belief. We can neither verify nor correct them; but we certainly know, that, during a long succession of years, Languedoc had been invaded by armies more numerous than had ever before been brought together in European warfare since the fall of the Roman empire. We know that these hosts were composed of men inflamed by bigotry, and unrestrained by discipline,—that they had neither military pay nor magazines,—that they provided for all their wants by the sword, living at the expense of the country, and seizing at their pleasure both the harvests of the peasants and the merchandise of the citizens. More than three-fourths of the landed proprietors had been despoiled of their fiefs and castles. In hundreds of villages, every inhabitant had been massacred. There was scarcely a family of which some member had not fallen beneath the sword of De Montfort’s soldiers, or been outraged by their brutality. Since the sack of Rome by the Vandals, the European world had never mourned over a national disaster so wide in its extent, or so fearful in its character.”[7]
“The church of the Albigenses was overwhelmed by violence. Those labeled as heretics had been removed from France. The people of Languedoc faced immense suffering, slaughter, and destruction. The estimates we have of the numbers involved—both the attackers and the casualties—are almost unbelievable. We can’t confirm or adjust these figures, but we do know that for many years, Languedoc saw armies larger than any previously assembled in European warfare since the fall of the Roman Empire. We know these forces were driven by intolerance and lacked discipline; they received no military pay or supplies. They met all their needs through plunder, living off the land and taking the harvests of farmers and goods from merchants at will. More than three-quarters of the landowners lost their estates and castles. In countless villages, every person was killed. Almost every family had someone who was killed by De Montfort’s soldiers or suffered from their violence. Since the sack of Rome by the Vandals, Europe had never experienced a national tragedy of such scope or severity.”[7]
From the beginning of the thirteenth century to the present time everything has had a tendency to amalgamate the component ethnological elements of France—to make it a country of one nation, rather than the area of many varieties. Its civil history, however, is the source for our knowledge of all this.
* * * *
* * * *
The ethnology of Belgium is comparatively simple. Its elements are the same as those of Northern France,—Keltic, German, and Roman; for the analysis (as has perhaps been observed) grows simpler when we passed the Seine. And this was but natural, as the scene receded from the great centre of conquest and the great points of international contact.
The study of the people of Belgium is relatively straightforward. Its components are similar to those of Northern France—Celtic, Germanic, and Roman; because the breakdown (as has probably been noted) becomes easier once we cross the Seine. This makes sense since the focus moved away from the main center of conquest and major international connections.
In Belgium the Roman element is somewhat less, the occupation being somewhat more imperfect; whilst the Keltic basis is referable to the Belgic variety—a point in which Picardy, French Flanders, Artois, and part of Champagne agree.
In Belgium, the Roman influence is a bit weaker, as the occupation was less thorough; meanwhile, the Celtic foundation can be linked to the Belgic variety—something that Picardy, French Flanders, Artois, and part of Champagne have in common.
In Belgium the German element is more uniform, i.e., it is more exclusively referable to a single division of the German stock. No Goths, no High-German Burgundians are here; but Franks of the Lower Rhine the followers of Clojo and Clovis; Franks from the Ysel or Salian Franks; Franks whose chief locality in the country that they conquered was the parts about Tournay in Hainault; Franks who, if they differed at all from the Franks of Charlemagne, whose line subsequently replaced that of Clovis, did so but slightly; Franks, too, of the Platt-Deutsch division of the German stock, whose nearest representatives are the Dutch of Holland, and the Low-Germans of Cleves, Juliers, and Berg. I believe that whether the kings of these Germans ruled from Tournay or from Aix la-Chapelle, the section to which they belonged was the same, herein differing from those writers who, because Charlemagne was an Austrasian, contrast his descent somewhat strongly with that of Clovis.
In Belgium, the German influence is more uniform, meaning it is more directly linked to a single group of German origin. There are no Goths or High German Burgundians here; instead, we find the Franks from the Lower Rhine, the followers of Clojo and Clovis; Franks from the Ysel, or Salian Franks; Franks whose main settlement in the territory they conquered was around Tournay in Hainault; Franks who, if they differed at all from the Franks of Charlemagne, whose lineage later took over from Clovis, did so only slightly; Franks of the Low German division of the German heritage, whose closest counterparts are the Dutch of Holland and the Low Germans of Cleves, Juliers, and Berg. I believe that whether the kings of these Germans ruled from Tournay or from Aix la-Chapelle, they belonged to the same group, differing here from those writers who, because Charlemagne was an Austrasian, contrast his lineage quite distinctly from that of Clovis.
To begin, however, with the earliest ethnological history of Belgium, I remark that the same question which presented itself in the case of Alsatia re-appears here. Were the oldest known occupants of the country Gauls, or Germans, or Germanized Gauls? I believe that they were the latter, though not to any great extent; for it must be remembered that Treves, Juliers, and Berg, where the modification was considerable, lie beyond the Belgic frontier. Still, as Tongres (a locality which the express evidence of Tacitus makes German) is in Belgium, and as Cæsar calls the Nervii, Pæmani and others, Germans (by which I understand that they belonged to a Germanic confederacy) the existence of a considerable and early intrusion of the tribes beyond the Rhine must be admitted. So that the Romans, when they reduced Belgium, reduced a country which, like Alsatia, although Gallic, was also Quasi-Germanic.
To start with the earliest ethnological history of Belgium, I note that the same question that came up with Alsatia appears here as well. Were the earliest known inhabitants of the country Gauls, Germans, or Germanized Gauls? I believe they were primarily Germanized Gauls, though not to a large extent; it's important to remember that Treves, Juliers, and Berg, where the change was significant, are outside the Belgic border. However, since Tongres (a place that Tacitus clearly identifies as German) is in Belgium, and since Cæsar refers to the Nervii, Pæmani, and others as Germans (which I take to mean they were part of a Germanic alliance), we must acknowledge a significant early presence of tribes from beyond the Rhine. Therefore, when the Romans conquered Belgium, they took control of a region that, like Alsatia, while Gallic, was also Quasi-Germanic.
But they reduced it, and they Romanized it; and as we find the more active emperors coercing the Batavi, Chamavi, and other populations beyond the Rhine, we may reasonably suppose that they Romanized it throughout.
But they minimized it and made it more Roman; and as we see the more proactive emperors forcing the Batavi, Chamavi, and other groups beyond the Rhine, we can reasonably assume that they Romanized it across the board.
The analogue to the Burgundian conquest of Burgundy and Franche-Comté began in the fourth century, and not with the invasion of Clovis, as is often imagined. Constantius and Julian had to defend the frontier by land, and Carausius the Menapian by sea. And Julian was the last emperor who defended it successfully. At the beginning of the fifth century a Frank chief, not less formidable than Clovis, although less famous, Clojo, invaded Gaul, and penetrated as far as the Somme. Hainault, Brabant, and West Flanders he seems to have permanently reduced; and what Clojo left undone, Clovis completed.
The situation similar to the Burgundian takeover of Burgundy and Franche-Comté started in the fourth century, not with Clovis's invasion, as is commonly believed. Constantius and Julian had to protect the border on land, while Carausius from the Menapians defended it by sea. Julian was the last emperor to successfully defend it. At the beginning of the fifth century, a Frank leader named Clojo—just as powerful as Clovis but less well-known—invaded Gaul and moved as far as the Somme. He seems to have permanently conquered Hainault, Brabant, and West Flanders; and whatever Clojo didn’t finish, Clovis completed.
In the reign of Charlemagne, the process of Germanizing went on, but soon after his death it came to a close; so that about four hundred years is the time that must be allowed for the displacement of the Romano-Belgic language of Belgium, i.e., of Antwerp, South Brabant, Limburg, West Flanders, and Hainault; to which may be added French Flanders, Artois, and the northern part of Picardy—for to this extent it seems to have gone when it attained its maximum. And, then, a reaction took place, and the French has encroached ever since. Artois, French Flanders, and Northern Picardy have been wholly recovered in respect to their language to France, and the Belgian provinces partially. Such is the evidence of the Flemish language in Belgium, of the parts wherein it is still spoken, and of the traces of it in as far south as the frontier of Normandy.
During Charlemagne's rule, the process of Germanizing continued, but it came to an end shortly after his death. This means that it took about four hundred years for the Romano-Belgic language of Belgium—specifically in Antwerp, South Brabant, Limburg, West Flanders, and Hainault—to be displaced. We can also include French Flanders, Artois, and the northern part of Picardy, as this is the extent to which it spread when it reached its peak. Then, a counter-movement happened, and French has gradually taken over since then. Artois, French Flanders, and Northern Picardy have completely reverted to French, while the Belgian provinces have partially done so. This reflects the current status of the Flemish language in Belgium, where it is still spoken, and its remnants can be found as far south as the border of Normandy.
But it is not the only native language of Belgium—I say native, because the French as it is spoken at Brussels and the towns is, to all intents and purposes, as foreign a language as English is in Argyle or Inverness. In Namur, Liege, and Luxembourg, the speech is what is called Walloon, the same word as Welsh, and derived from the German root wealh, a foreigner. By this designation the Germans of the Flemish tongue denoted the Romano-Belgic population whose language was akin to the French, and whom a hilly and impracticable country (the forest districts of the Ardennes) had more or less protected from their own arms. Now the Walloon is a form of the Romano-Keltic, so peculiar and independent, that it must be of great antiquity, i.e., as old as the oldest dialect of the French, and no extension of the dialects of Lorraine, or Champagne from which it differs materially. It is also a language which must have been formed on a Keltic basis, a fact which (as stated elsewhere) is a strong argument against the doctrine of the Belgæ of Cæsar and Tacitus having been Germans.
But it’s not the only native language of Belgium—I say native because the French spoken in Brussels and other towns is, for all practical purposes, as foreign as English is in Argyle or Inverness. In Namur, Liege, and Luxembourg, the language is known as Walloon, the same word as Welsh, and derived from the German root wealh, meaning foreigner. This term was used by Germans who spoke Flemish to refer to the Romano-Belgic population whose language was similar to French, and who were somewhat protected by a hilly and challenging landscape (the forest areas of the Ardennes) from their own hostilities. Now, Walloon is a form of Romano-Keltic that is so unique and independent that it must be very old, i.e., as old as the oldest dialect of French, and it is quite different from the dialects of Lorraine or Champagne. It is also a language that must have developed on a Keltic foundation, which (as mentioned elsewhere) strongly counters the idea that the Belgæ of Cæsar and Tacitus were Germans.
The Walloons, then, are Romano-Keltic; whereas the Flemings are Germans, in speech and in blood—either Romano-Kelts Germanized, or else absolute Germans; for upon the extent to which the Flemish language is a measure of German descent, I venture no opinion. We must remember, however, that as the Franks came from the other side of the Rhine, and from a not very distant locality, the number of females who accompanied them may have been considerable. Still, I think, that intermixture was the rule, and purity of blood the exception.
The Walloons are Romano-Celtic, while the Flemings are Germans, both in language and ancestry—either Romano-Celts who have been Germanized or completely German. I won't comment on how much the Flemish language reflects German ancestry. It's important to note that since the Franks came from across the Rhine from a not-too-distant area, there might have been a significant number of women with them. Still, I believe that mixing of different backgrounds was the norm, and having pure blood was the exception.
In stature, the Flemish Belgians are larger men than the French, and, in the country districts, more frequently fair-complexioned. In certain families, too, there is a mixture of Spanish blood.
In terms of height, Flemish Belgians are generally taller than the French, and in rural areas, they're more often light-skinned. In some families, there's also a mix of Spanish ancestry.
The particular Germans who reduced the Flemish parts of Belgium, as well as the north-western parts of France, were the Salii of Saal-land on the Ysel in the parts about Zutphen and Deventer. But not alone. The Chamavi of Hamaland were with them; and, probably tribes of Holland and the Lower Rhine besides. Even there they were not altogether indigenous, as will be seen when the ethnology of Holland comes under notice.
The specific Germans who conquered the Flemish regions of Belgium and the northwestern parts of France were the Salii from Saal-land near the Ysel, around Zutphen and Deventer. But they weren't alone. The Chamavi from Hamaland joined them, along with possibly tribes from Holland and the Lower Rhine. Even there, they weren’t entirely native, as will be clear when we discuss the ethnology of Holland.
In the foregoing account Luxembourg, and Limburg, although politically belonging to Holland, have been considered Belgian.
In the previous description, Luxembourg and Limburg, even though they are politically part of Holland, have been regarded as Belgian.
* * * *
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links.
Switzerland, from having a Keltic basis, comes next in order. The ancient Helvetia is at the present moment partly German, partly French, partly Italian, and partly Romance; that is, if we look to its languages and dialects only. Now as the last three tongues are derived from the Roman, we may express the character of the Swiss tongues in more general language, and reduce them to two great classes, the Gothic and the Latin. This, however, will not give us the ethnology of the country, since the blood is far more mixed than the speech. The analysis of this is complex.
Switzerland, rooted in its Celtic heritage, comes next in line. The ancient Helvetia is currently made up of German, French, Italian, and Romance speakers; that is, if we only consider its languages and dialects. Since the last three languages are derived from Latin, we can categorize the Swiss languages into two main groups: Gothic and Latin. However, this classification doesn't reflect the country's ethnology, as the genetic heritage is much more diverse than the languages spoken. Analyzing this is complex.
The Helvetii, also, of Cæsar were Kelts; so that the basis of the population is Keltic—although the variety of that stock was probably a very marked one.
The Helvetii, mentioned by Caesar, were Celts; so the foundation of the population is Celtic—though the variation within that group was likely quite distinct.
The famous Helvetian migration is one of the earliest and greatest facts in the Swiss history. Orgetorix, a Keltic name, is the king. The boundaries, on three sides, are well marked, but not on the fourth. The Jura range separates them from the Sequani of Franche-Comté, the Rhine from the populations of Baden and Wurtemburg (which Cæsar calls German), and the Rhone and the Lake of Geneva from Savoy, which was part of the Roman Provincia. The boundaries in the direction of the Tyrol are undescribed, probably because they were unascertained. An excess of population is the motive for their emigration. It is undertaken with due foresight. Two years beforehand, they buy up all kinds of vehicles and beasts of burden, and sow as much corn as the ground will allow them. Alliances are sought with the neighbouring powers. The Rauraci, Tulingi, Latobriges, and Boii, are asked to burn their towns and join the expedition. The parts about Thoulouse are their object. It is abortive. Cæsar defeats them and breaks it up; the numbers of its component members being afterwards found to be as follows:—
The well-known Helvetian migration is one of the earliest and most significant events in Swiss history. Orgetorix, a Celtic name, is the leader. The borders are clearly defined on three sides, but not on the fourth. The Jura mountains separate them from the Sequani of Franche-Comté, the Rhine forms the boundary with the populations of Baden and Württemberg (which Caesar refers to as German), and the Rhône and Lake Geneva separate them from Savoy, which was part of the Roman Provincia. The boundaries toward Tyrol are not described, likely because they weren't established. Overpopulation is the reason for their migration. They plan carefully. Two years in advance, they gather all kinds of vehicles and draft animals, and plant as much grain as the land can support. They seek alliances with neighboring groups. The Rauraci, Tulingi, Latobriges, and Boii are urged to burn their towns and join the expedition. Their target is the area around Toulouse. It fails. Caesar defeats them and breaks it up; the numbers of its members are later found to be as follows:—
Helvetians, from Switzerland | 263,000 |
Tulingians, from Savoy | 36,000 |
Latobrigians | 14,000 |
Rauraci, from Baden | 23,000 |
Boii, from Bavaria | 33,000 |
Total | 369,000 |
Of these, the number of warriors was 110,000, the rest being old men, women, and children.
Of these, there were 110,000 warriors, with the rest being elderly men, women, and children.
But as the historian of these movements is the conqueror of Gaul, we must expect, ere long, the reduction of Helvetia to a Roman province. It takes place as a matter of course. It is Cæsar who effects it; and the process of Romanizing begins. The Roman language, however, I think, extends itself into Switzerland from three points; from Gaul, from Italy, and from the Tyrol. Such, at least, is the inference from the present dialects; since in Tessino and the Valteline we have the Italian; in Geneva and the Valais, the French; and in the Grisons, the Romance.
But since the historian of these movements is the conqueror of Gaul, we should expect, soon enough, the transformation of Helvetia into a Roman province. It happens as a natural progression. It is Cæsar who makes it happen, and the process of Romanizing begins. The Roman language, however, I believe, spreads into Switzerland from three main areas: from Gaul, from Italy, and from the Tyrol. At least, that's the conclusion drawn from the current dialects; in Tessino and the Valteline, we see Italian; in Geneva and the Valais, French; and in the Grisons, Romance.
This last requires notice. If we follow the Rhine from the Lake of Constance, we are carried up into the narrow valley in which it rises, and here the dialect is neither French nor Italian, but a separate substantive tongue which, like them, is derived from the Latin, and accordingly, it is known as the Romance or Rumonsch of the Grisons or Graubünten. The Inn must then be traced upwards in like manner, when in the valley of its head-waters, and the water-shed between it and the Rhine, the Romance will be found again. It is reduced to writing and spoken in several dialects and subdialects; so as to have all the appearance of a language of long standing.
This last point deserves attention. If we follow the Rhine from Lake Constance, we enter the narrow valley where it begins, and here the local dialect is neither French nor Italian, but rather a distinct language that, like the others, comes from Latin. Therefore, it's referred to as the Romance or Rumonsch of the Grisons or Graubünten. We can also trace the Inn River upstream in the same way; in the valley where its headwaters are located, and at the divide between it and the Rhine, we'll find Romance again. It is documented in writing and spoken in various dialects and subdialects, giving it the appearance of a long-established language.
Now this, I imagine, represents the Latin of Rhætia—i.e., of the Tyrol and Vorarlberg—rather than that of Gaul, and it was from the Tyrol and Vorarlberg, conquered in the reign of Augustus by Tiberius and Drusus, that it was introduced.
Now this, I guess, represents the Latin of Rhætia—i.e., of the Tyrol and Vorarlberg—rather than that of Gaul, and it was from the Tyrol and Vorarlberg, conquered during Augustus's reign by Tiberius and Drusus, that it was introduced.
In few countries reduced by Rome must the blood on the mother’s side have been more aboriginal than in Helvetia, and in few countries is the extent to which the speech is Latin less a measure of the Latinity of the descent.
In few countries conquered by Rome must the blood on the mother’s side have been more native than in Switzerland, and in few countries is the extent to which the language is Latin a less reliable indicator of the Latin heritage of the people.
Until the fifth century Switzerland was Keltic and Latin, even as France was; and then mixture set in, partially. The Germans of Suabia and Franconia, Germans of the High-German division, Germans by whom Alsatia, Bavaria, Baden, Wurtemburg, Burgundy, and Franche-Comté, were Germanized—some perfectly, some partially—extended their conquests to the present cantons of Schwytz, Uri, Unterwalden, and the other cantons of the German language; the populations of which are Keltic, Roman, and German, those of the rest of Switzerland being simply Keltic and Roman.
Until the fifth century, Switzerland was predominantly Celtic and Latin, similar to France. Then, a partial mixture began. The Germans from Swabia and Franconia, part of the High German group, who Germanized areas like Alsace, Bavaria, Baden, Württemberg, Burgundy, and Franche-Comté—some completely, others only partially—expanded their conquests into what are now the cantons of Schwyz, Uri, Unterwalden, and the other cantons where German is spoken. The populations there are a mix of Celtic, Roman, and German, while the rest of Switzerland is mainly Celtic and Roman.
CHAPTER IV.
ITALY.—LIGURIANS.—ETRUSCANS.—VENETIANS AND LIBURNIANS.—UMBRIANS.—AUSONIANS.—LATINS.—EARLIEST POPULATIONS OF NORTH-EASTERN ITALY.—SOUTH ITALIANS.—ITALIAN ORIGIN OF THE GREEKS.—SICILIANS.—ELEMENTS OF ADMIXTURE.—HERULIAN.—GOTHIC.—LOMBARD.—ARAB.—NORMAN.—ANALYTICAL SKETCH OF THE POPULATION OF MODERN ITALY.
ITALY.—LIGURIANS.—ETRUSCANS.—VENETIANS AND LIBURNIANS.—UMBRIANS.—AUSONIANS.—LATINS.—EARLIEST POPULATIONS OF NORTH-EASTERN ITALY.—SOUTH ITALIANS.—ITALIAN ORIGIN OF THE GREEKS.—SICILIANS.—ELEMENTS OF ADMIXTURE.—HERULIANS.—GOTHS.—LOMBARDS.—ARABS.—NORMANS.—ANALYTICAL SKETCH OF THE POPULATION OF MODERN ITALY.
THE only part of Italy of which the ethnology is even moderately simple is the part belonging to Sardinia, or Piedmont. Here the original occupancy was Ligurian. Eporedia, the modern Ivrea, is particularly mentioned as a Ligurian town, and, as its name has generally been considered Keltic, it has supplied one of the arguments in favour of the Ligurians being a branch of that stock. Bodencomagus, too, has already been mentioned. The ancient name of the Upper Po, Eridanus, appears to contain the same root as the name Rhodanus, and, perhaps, as Rhenus; whilst Scingo-magus and Rigo-magus give us further instances of the evidently Keltic termination -magus. The parts south of the Po, which alone constituted the true and proper Liguria in the political sense of the term, were reduced between the second and third Punic wars; the following being Niebuhr’s account of them:—
THE only part of Italy where the ethnic background is somewhat straightforward is Sardinia or Piedmont. Here, the original inhabitants were Ligurian. Eporedia, now known as Ivrea, is specifically noted as a Ligurian town, and since its name is generally thought to be Celtic, it supports the idea that the Ligurians are a branch of that group. Bodencomagus has also been mentioned. The ancient name for the Upper Po, Eridanus, seems to share the same root as Rhodanus, and maybe Rhenus; while Scingo-magus and Rigo-magus provide more examples of the clearly Celtic ending -magus. The areas south of the Po, which made up the true Liguria in the political sense, faced reductions between the second and third Punic wars; Niebuhr’s account of them is as follows:—
“The Ligurian war is not only insignificant, in comparison with others, but extremely obscure, on account of our want of an accurate geographical knowledge of the country. It has some resemblance to the present undertakings against the Caucasian tribes. The Apennines are not, indeed, as high as the Caucasus, but they offer the same advantages for their inhabitants to defend themselves. The Ligurians were ultimately annihilated, which is always the unavoidable fate of such nations, when a powerful state is bent upon their destruction. The Ligurian tribes extended in reality as far as the river Rhone; but as the Romans were chiefly concerned in securing the frontiers of Etruria, they made themselves masters only of the territory of Genoa. The wars did not extend beyond the river Varus, or the frontiers of Provence, for the hostilities against the Salyes in the neighbourhood of Massilia belong to a later period. The Ligurian tribes defended themselves and their poverty with such resolute determination, that the Romans, who could not expect any rich spoils, aimed at nothing short of extirpating them, or expelling them from their mountains. The consuls, P. Cornelius Cethegus and M. Bæbius Tamphilus, therefore transplanted 50,000 Ligurians into Samnium, where Frontinus, as late as the second century of our own era, found their descendants under the name of the Cornelian and Bæbian Ligurians. The war was brought to a close before that against Perseus. It was especially for the purpose of exercising control over Gaul that the high road of Flaminius, which went as far as Ariminum, was now continued, under the name of via Flaminia, as far as Placentia, and that the whole country south of the Po was so much filled with colonies, that the Keltic population disappeared.”
“The Ligurian War is not only insignificant compared to others, but it’s also quite obscure due to our lack of detailed geographical knowledge of the area. It bears some resemblance to the current efforts against the Caucasian tribes. While the Apennines aren't as tall as the Caucasus, they provide similar advantages for the locals to defend themselves. The Ligurians were ultimately wiped out, which is always the inevitable fate of such nations when a powerful state is determined to destroy them. The Ligurian tribes actually extended as far as the Rhône River; however, since the Romans were primarily focused on securing the borders of Etruria, they only took control of the territory around Genoa. The wars did not extend beyond the Var River or the borders of Provence, as hostilities against the Salyes near Massilia occurred later. The Ligurian tribes were resolute in defending themselves and their meager resources, so the Romans, who couldn't expect to gain wealth from them, aimed to either eradicate or drive them out of their mountains. The consuls, P. Cornelius Cethegus and M. Bæbius Tamphilus, therefore relocated 50,000 Ligurians to Samnium, where Frontinus, even in the second century AD, found their descendants known as the Cornelian and Bæbian Ligurians. The war concluded before the one against Perseus began. The high road of Flaminius was extended, now named via Flaminia, all the way to Placentia, primarily to maintain control over Gaul, and the entire region south of the Po became so densely populated with colonies that the Celtic population vanished.”
But the parts to the north of that river were conquered later, the Salassi of the valley of Aosta in the reign of Augustus.
But the areas north of that river were conquered later, the Salassi of the Aosta Valley during the reign of Augustus.
How far the population which I consider to have been allied to the Ligurian on the one side and the Helvetian on the other, may have extended eastwards, is difficult to say; but the Tyrol was the centre of a new stock. This stock was the Etruscan. It is needless to say that we have now before us one of the vexatœ quœstiones of ethnology. The account of Herodotus is as follows:—
How far the population I think was connected to the Ligurians on one side and the Helvetians on the other might have spread eastward is hard to determine; however, the Tyrol was the center of a new group. This group was the Etruscans. It's unnecessary to mention that we are now faced with one of the vexatœ quœstiones of ethnology. Herodotus's account is as follows:—
“The Lydians state amongst other things that they colonized Tyrsenia; saying thus concerning it. In the days of Atys, the son of Manes, their king, there was a severe famine over the whole of Lydia. For a while the Lydians bore up; but, afterwards, when it would not cease, they sought for a remedy. One invented one thing, one another; and then were found out dice, astragali, the top, and all other kind of games; chess alone being excepted. But when the evil would not abate, but, on the contrary, pressed all the more, the king having divided the whole body of Lydians into two parts, allotted to the one of them to stay at home, and to the other a departure from the country. With the one that had to stay at home, the king himself remained at the head; with the other his son Tyrsenus. They then went to Smyrna, and having contrived a ship and put therein all that was needful for their voyage, they sailed away in search of a living, until, having passed by many nations, they came to the Ombriki, where they settled cities, and where they remain to this day. Instead of Lydians, they changed their name to that of the king’s son, who led them, and, taking this, were called Tyrseni.”—I. 94.
“The Lydians claim, among other things, that they settled Tyrsenia, making the following statement: During the reign of Atys, the son of Manes, their king, a severe famine swept across all of Lydia. At first, the Lydians endured it; however, when it continued without relief, they sought a solution. One person came up with one idea, another with a different one; and eventually, they discovered dice, astragali, tops, and various other games, with chess being the only exception. But when the situation continued to worsen, the king divided the entire population of Lydians into two groups, assigning one to stay at home and the other to leave the country. The king stayed with the group that remained, while his son Tyrsenus led the other group. They then went to Smyrna, built a ship, loaded it with everything needed for their journey, and set sail in search of a livelihood. After passing through many nations, they arrived at the Ombriki, where they established cities and have stayed to this day. They swapped their name for that of the king’s son who led them, and from this, they became known as Tyrseni.”—I. 94.
Few passages of antiquity are better known than this, and the criticism which has been bestowed upon it is proportionate to the difficulty of the question upon which it bears. Niebuhr objected to it on negative grounds; or rather, he affirmed the opinion of Dionysius of Halicarnassus who had done so before him; as Xanthus, a native Lydian, and an historian as well, had said nothing about this Tyrsenian migration. And this objection may be strengthened. The statement that the Etruscans of Tuscany called themselves Tyrseni is inaccurate. The native name was Rasena; and Tyrseni was only what their neighbours called them. Yet, according to the Herodotean account, if one name ought to be more national than another, that name was the one derived from their princely leader—Tyrsenus. The stoppage, too, of the expedition at Smyrna, brings the date of the migration inconveniently low.
Few ancient texts are as well-known as this one, and the criticism it has received is proportional to the complexity of the issue it addresses. Niebuhr challenged it on negative grounds; in fact, he supported the views of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, who had raised similar objections earlier. As Xanthus, a Lydian native and historian, noted, there is no mention of this Tyrrhenian migration in his works. This objection can be further reinforced. The claim that the Etruscans in Tuscany referred to themselves as Tyrseni is incorrect. Their actual name was Rasena; Tyrseni was merely what their neighbors called them. However, according to Herodotus, if any name should be considered more national, it would be the one derived from their royal leader—Tyrsenus. Additionally, the fact that the expedition halted at Smyrna pushes the date of the migration uncomfortably forward.
Prichard admits that “his (Dionysius’s) arguments weigh heavily against the credibility of this story.” For reasons too lengthy to be given here, I wholly disbelieve the Lydian tradition. On the contrary, I lay what many may consider undue stress upon the account of Livy, who says that “the dominion of the Tuscans was widely extended before the prevalence of the Roman arms; their power was predominant on the two seas which embrace Italy on both sides. Of this the names given to these branches of the Mediterranean afford a proof; for the nations of Italy have given to one of these seas the name of Tuscan, from the common appellation of the people, and to the other that of Adriatic, derived from Adria, a Tuscan colony. The Greeks term them Tyrrhenian and Adriatic. The Etruscans, in either territory, possessed twelve cities. Their first settlements were on this side of the Apennines on the lower sea; they afterwards sent out as many colonies as the original country contained principal towns, and these colonies occupied all the country beyond the Po, as far as the Alps, except the corner belonging to the Veneti. The same people, doubtless, gave origin to some of the Alpine nations, particularly to the Rhæti; who, by the nature of the country which they occupy, have been rendered barbarous, and retain nothing of their ancient character, except their language, and that in a corrupt state.”
Prichard acknowledges that “his (Dionysius’s) arguments heavily challenge the credibility of this story.” For reasons that are too extensive to explain here, I completely disbelieve the Lydian tradition. On the contrary, I put what many might see as excessive emphasis on Livy's account, who states that “the Tuscans had a vast dominion before the rise of Roman power; their influence was dominant over both seas surrounding Italy. The names given to these parts of the Mediterranean prove this; the people of Italy named one of these seas Tuscan, after the common name of the people, and the other Adriatic, derived from Adria, a Tuscan colony. The Greeks call them Tyrrhenian and Adriatic. The Etruscans controlled twelve cities in each territory. Their initial settlements were on this side of the Apennines along the lower sea; they later established as many colonies as there were major towns in their original homeland, and these colonies occupied all the land beyond the Po, up to the Alps, except for the area belonging to the Veneti. This same group likely contributed to the formation of some of the Alpine nations, especially the Rhæti, who, due to the nature of the land they inhabit, have become quite primitive, retaining little of their former identity except their language, and even that is in a corrupted form.”
The analysis of this extract will verify its importance. The last sentence contains a statement in the way of evidence, and an opinion in the shape of an inference. I admit the former, and demur to the latter. The statement as to the language of the Rhæti being Etruscan, is that of an author whose advantages of time, place, and circumstances were great. As a native of Padua he was as well-placed for knowing how the Rhætian differed from the Latin as a Lowland Scot is for giving evidence to the distinct character of the Gaelic. On the other hand, he was the adviser and reviewer of an antiquarian work of the Emperor Claudius on the very subject of Etruscan history; so that, his testimony on this point, is that of no common author. He speaks to what he had the means of knowing, and he speaks to a cotemporary fact.
The analysis of this excerpt will confirm its significance. The last sentence includes a statement as evidence and an opinion as an inference. I agree with the former but disagree with the latter. The claim that the language of the Rhæti was Etruscan comes from an author who had excellent advantages of time, place, and circumstances. As a local of Padua, he was well-positioned to understand how the Rhætian language differed from Latin, just like a Lowland Scot is capable of testifying to the distinct nature of Gaelic. Additionally, he was the advisor and reviewer of an antiquarian work by Emperor Claudius on the exact topic of Etruscan history; thus, his testimony on this matter comes from no ordinary author. He speaks from what he was able to know, and he refers to a contemporaneous fact.
But the inference from this similarity of speech is a different matter; one that the modern investigator, with a wider knowledge of the general phenomena of ethnological distribution, may venture to correct. The occupation of a mountain-range by the inhabitants of a plain country is a reversal of the usual order of events. It is far more likely that the mountaineers should have become refined under the influences of a fertile soil, milder climate, and an enlarged commerce, than that the Etruscans of Etruria should have become rude and barbarous. After all, however, the question is only one of degree. It is no opinion of Livy’s that the Rhætian Alps were colonized from the Etrurians of Tuscany. Their occupants must have been derived from the plains at their foot, from the Northern Etrurians of the Venetian territory and Lombardy; and whether these extended a little more or a little less in the direction of the Tyrol is unimportant. The primary fact is, that, according to the only cotemporary evidence existing, the Valley of the Adige was as Etruscan as the Valley of the Arno.
But drawing conclusions from this similarity in speech is another story; it’s something that a modern researcher, with a broader understanding of the general trends in ethnic distribution, might be able to adjust. When people from a flat area settle in a mountain range, it’s a departure from what usually happens. It’s much more likely that those living in the mountains would have become more cultured due to the advantages of fertile land, a milder climate, and increased trade, rather than the Etruscans of Etruria becoming crude and savage. Ultimately, though, it’s just a matter of degree. Livy did not believe that the Rhætian Alps were settled by Etruscans from Tuscany. The people there must have come from the plains below, specifically from the Northern Etruscans in what is now the Venetian region and Lombardy; whether their territory extended slightly more or less towards Tyrol doesn't really matter. The main point is that, according to the only contemporary evidence we have, the Valley of the Adige was as Etruscan as the Valley of the Arno.
How far the Etrurians south of the Tyrol were indigenous populations, or how far they were intrusive conquerors, is difficult, perhaps impossible, to determine. It is difficult, too, to say where they came in contact with the Ligurians, where they first encroached on the Umbrians, and what boundary separated them from the Venetians and Liburnians. Perhaps, we may give them all Lombardy, the western third of the Venetian territory, Parma, Modena, Bologna, and Ferrara, I think that in all these parts they were intrusive conquerors, and, à fortiori, that they were intrusive conquerors in Tuscany. In Ferrara, and the parts due north of the mouth of the Po, they were, for reasons which will appear in the sequel, necessarily so. In Campania they were comparatively recent colonists.
It's hard to determine how much of the population south of Tyrol was made up of indigenous Etrurians versus how much consisted of invading conquerors—if not impossible. It's also tough to pinpoint where they first interacted with the Ligurians, where they began to push into Umbrian territory, and what boundaries set them apart from the Venetians and Liburnians. Maybe we can consider all of Lombardy, the western third of the Venetian region, as well as Parma, Modena, Bologna, and Ferrara as places where they were definitely invading conquerors, especially in Tuscany. In Ferrara and the areas just north of the Po River's mouth, they were, for reasons that will be explained later, necessarily conquerors. In Campania, they were relatively recent settlers.
The western third of the Venetian territory may easily have been Etruscan, Rhætian, or Etrusco-Rhætian; the other two-thirds were Liburnian, or Venetian, the country of the Veneti and Liburni. The affinities of these populations, which were closely allied to each other, was with the Illyrians of Dalmatia. In other words, it was only in a political point of view that they were Italians at all. For some of the higher questions of ethnology, however, the Liburni and Veneti are tribes of exceeding importance.
The western third of the Venetian area could have easily been Etruscan, Rhætian, or a mix of both; the other two-thirds were Liburnian or Venetian, the territory of the Veneti and Liburni. The connections between these groups, which were closely related, aligned with the Illyrians of Dalmatia. In political terms, they were only Italians nominally. However, for some important ethnological discussions, the Liburni and Veneti are tribes of significant importance.
Now, if we are right in supposing the Ligurians to have been Kelts, the earliest historical occupants of Lombardy, Etruscans, and the Liburnians and Venetians members of a distinct stock, we have to go far towards the south before we find the population with which the ideas suggested by the term Italian are connected; before we find a language allied to the Latin, or before we find a civilization and polity akin to that of the Romans. As far as we have gone hitherto, the nations of the Po and Arno are as little Italian as the Basques are Castilian. They have been the nation not out of which, but in spite of which Italy became the country of the Italian language. No immediate affinities have yet been found for Rome.
Now, if we are correct in assuming that the Ligurians were Celts, the earliest historical inhabitants of Lombardy, while the Etruscans, Liburnians, and Venetians were part of a different group, we need to travel far south before we encounter the population connected to the ideas suggested by the term Italian; before we find a language related to Latin or a civilization and political system similar to that of the Romans. So far, the nations of the Po and Arno are as non-Italian as the Basques are non-Castilian. They are the nation not out of which, but in spite of which Italy became the home of the Italian language. No direct connections have been found to Rome yet.
Language will be the chief test; and of the languages allied to the Latin the most northern were the Umbrian and the Latin itself; the former on the east, the latter on the west coast; the former spoken as far north as the mouth of the Po (in lat. 45°), the latter no further than that of the Tiber (in lat. 42°).
Language will be the main test; and among the languages related to Latin, the most northern were Umbrian and Latin itself; the former on the east, the latter on the west coast; the former was spoken as far north as the mouth of the Po (at 45° latitude), while the latter was only spoken as far south as the mouth of the Tiber (at 42° latitude).
The particular division of those ancient Italian populations of which the language was Umbrian rather than Latin or Oscan, occupied, at the beginning of the historical period, the present districts of Urbino and Perugia, but as there is strong primâ facie evidence of their original area having been much wider, as well as traditions (if not historical records) of the Umbrians having suffered considerable displacement both on the north and west, in the direction of Lombardy, and in the direction of Tuscany, Ferrara, the Romagna, parts of Bologna and Tuscany may be added to the Umbrian area in its oldest form. Southwards, too, it may be carried to the March of Ancona, or the northern part of the Upper Picentine. The ancient Umbrians consisted of separate tribes, of which the one first known to the Romans was that of the Camertes. Yet they were, at the earliest times, the cultivators of the soil, and the builders of cities; and as the Umbrians, in general, passed for the oldest occupants, their capital Ameria, was one of the oldest cities of Italy. Pliny gives the date of its foundation as 381 years before the foundation of Rome.
The specific division of those ancient Italian populations that spoke Umbrian rather than Latin or Oscan occupied, at the start of the historical period, what are now the areas of Urbino and Perugia. However, there is strong primâ facie evidence that their original territory was much larger, along with traditions (if not historical records) suggesting that the Umbrians faced significant displacement both to the north and west, towards Lombardy, and towards Tuscany, Ferrara, Romagna, and parts of Bologna and Tuscany can also be included in the earliest Umbrian region. To the south, their territory could extend to the March of Ancona, or the northern part of Upper Picentine. The ancient Umbrians comprised separate tribes, the first known to the Romans being the Camertes. However, in the earliest times, they were farmers and city builders; and since the Umbrians were generally regarded as the oldest inhabitants, their capital Ameria was one of the oldest cities in Italy. Pliny states that its foundation dates back 381 years before the foundation of Rome.
The Umbrians here meant are the people who used the language of what are known as the Eugubine Inscriptions, so called from the place of their discovery, Gobbio, the ancient Iguvium; which the researches of Grotefend and others have shown to be undeniably akin to the Latin.
The Umbrians referred to here are the people who spoke the language of the Eugubine Inscriptions, which are named after their discovery location, Gobbio, the ancient Iguvium; research by Grotefend and others has clearly shown that this language is closely related to Latin.
From the famous Sabines, in the strict sense of the word, and from the Sabine population in its purest form, the Italians who may best claim a descent are those occupants of that part of the states of the church which lies due north of the Campagna di Roma, and is bounded by the Tiber, the Teverone, the Nera, and the Apennines, the country people of the parts about Narri, Otricoli, and Rieti. The Campagna di Roma is pre-eminently Latin.
From the well-known Sabines, in the strictest sense, the Italians who can most accurately claim descent are those who live in the part of the Papal States located directly north of the Roman Campagna, bordered by the Tiber, the Teverone, the Nera, and the Apennines—particularly the rural communities around Narri, Otricoli, and Rieti. The Roman Campagna is distinctly Latin.
For the north-western Neapolitans in the Upper Abruzzo, the descent is from the southern Piceni, the Vestini, the Frentani, the Peligni, the Marsi, and other less important tribes, which it is difficult to distribute, i.e., to say, how far they approached the Umbrian type in the north, or the Samnite, in the centre of Italy. It is difficult, too, to say whether some of them were Latin or Oscan most.
For the northwestern Neapolitans in Upper Abruzzo, their ancestry comes from the southern Piceni, the Vestini, the Frentani, the Peligni, the Marsi, and other less significant tribes, making it hard to categorize how closely they resembled the Umbrian type in the north or the Samnite type in central Italy. It's also tough to determine whether some of them were primarily Latin or Oscan.
All this is difficult, but, except to the minute ethnologist, unimportant. It is enough to remember that when we reach the ancient Samnium and Campania, the type has changed, at least, in respect to language; for the speech is neither Umbrian nor Latin, though the detail of the differences and agreements between the Samnite and Campanian dialects is difficult.
All of this is challenging, but, aside from the detailed ethnologist, not significant. It's enough to note that when we arrive at ancient Samnium and Campania, the type has changed, at least in terms of language; because the language is neither Umbrian nor Latin, although the specifics of the differences and similarities between the Samnite and Campanian dialects are complex.
The language itself is the Oscan, or Opican, spoken at different times as far north as the neighbourhood of Rome, and as far south as Bruttium; where, however, it was not indigenous. It was common to Samnium and Campania, but not to Lucania and Apulia, originally. The general name for the nations that spoke it will be Ausonian.
The language in question is Oscan, or Opican, which was spoken at different times as far north as the area around Rome and as far south as Bruttium; although it wasn’t native there. It was commonly used in Samnium and Campania, but not originally in Lucania and Apulia. The general term for the nations that spoke it is Ausonian.
The Latin.—I think the Latin was the language of the more southern of the earliest inhabitants of Etruria; so that at the time of the foundation of Rome, important as it was destined to become afterwards, it was in the position of the Cornish of Cornwall about three centuries ago. It may also be compared with the modern Frisian of Friesland, a tongue spoken at present over a small and unimportant area, but one which was once spread far and wide over northern Germany. If the Welsh were to reconquer England, or the Frisians Germany, the phenomenon which I imagine to have been presented by the history of Rome would be repeated. A people conquered up to a certain point react on their conquerors, vanquish them, and a fourth of the world besides. This opinion is, of course, the result of general ethnological reasoning, rather than the testimony of historians; yet I am not aware of any undoubted fact that it opposes. It stands or falls by the phenomena it explains. The chief of these is the peculiar character of the Latin language.
The Latin.—I believe Latin was the language of the more southern of the earliest inhabitants of Etruria; so that at the time Rome was founded, significant as it was destined to become later, it was in a similar position to that of the Cornish in Cornwall about three centuries ago. It can also be compared to the modern Frisian of Friesland, a language currently spoken in a small and unremarkable area, but once widespread across northern Germany. If the Welsh were to reclaim England, or the Frisians Germany, I imagine we would see a repeat of what happened in Rome's history. A people that is conquered to a certain extent can push back against their conquerors, defeating them, along with a quarter of the world. This idea is based on general ethnological reasoning rather than historical accounts; however, I'm not aware of any solid evidence that contradicts it. It stands or falls based on the phenomena it describes. The key example of this is the unique nature of the Latin language.
Is any one prepared to consider it the result of an intermixture of two or more dialects?
Is anyone willing to think of it as the outcome of mixing two or more dialects?
For myself I do neither one nor the other. I look upon it as a separate and independent mode of speech, even as the Umbrian and the Oscan, and, I cannot think that the Seven Hills of Rome were sufficient to constitute the area of its development. Yet to these it must be limited; for the Etruscan reached below Veii, the Oscan to the neighbourhood of Ardea and Præneste, and the Sabine below Cures; and it must be remembered that, however like the two dialects may have been, the Sabine was not Latin.
For my part, I don’t do either. I see it as a distinct and independent way of speaking, just like Umbrian and Oscan, and I can’t believe that the Seven Hills of Rome were enough to define its development. Still, it has to be limited to those regions; since the Etruscan went down to Veii, the Oscan to the area around Ardea and Præneste, and the Sabine below Cures. And it’s important to remember that, no matter how similar the two dialects may have been, the Sabine was not Latin.
The Etruscans of Tuscany were an intrusive and foreign population (if this be not admitted the reasoning on it falls to the ground), and the earlier tribes that they dispersed were the Italians of the Latin type; for assuredly, if such Italians, other than those of Latium, ever existed it is in the parts north of the Tiber that they are to be sought in the first instance; since it is there that the evidence of displacement is strongest. Something earlier than the Etruscans of Etruria must have existed in the Patrimonio di San Pietro and the southern part of Tuscany, and these, I imagine to have been Latins—just as Devonshire was once Cornish, and would have been so again, had the Cornishmen been to England, what the Romans were to Italy.
The Etruscans in Tuscany were an invasive and foreign group (if this isn’t accepted, the argument collapses), and the earlier tribes they scattered were the Italians of the Latin type; because certainly, if there were any Italians, other than those from Latium, they would primarily be found in the regions north of the Tiber, where the evidence of displacement is most evident. Something that predates the Etruscans of Etruria must have existed in the Patrimonio di San Pietro and the southern part of Tuscany, and I believe these were Latins—just as Devonshire was once Cornish, and would have remained so if the Cornishmen had been to England what the Romans were to Italy.
And now, before we go to Apulia, Calabria, and Sicily, we must revert to the parts on the Lower Po, the parts which, at the beginning of the historical period, were occupied by Etruscans, more or less displaced by Gauls—partially, at first, wholly, afterwards; the Gauls themselves being about to be superseded by the Romans.
And now, before we head to Apulia, Calabria, and Sicily, we need to go back to the areas along the Lower Po, which at the start of the historical period were inhabited by the Etruscans, who were gradually pushed out by the Gauls—partially at first, then completely later on; the Gauls themselves were soon to be replaced by the Romans.
A statement has already been made to the effect that in Ferrara and the country northwards, the Etruscans were necessarily intruders rather than aboriginal inhabitants. The reasons for this statement were reserved. They will now be given.
A statement has already been made noting that in Ferrara and the areas to the north, the Etruscans were more likely intruders than original inhabitants. The reasons for this statement were previously withheld. They will now be provided.
The earliest populations of the Lower Po must have come under conditions which, unless we suppose them to have been intermediate to the Umbrians and Liburnians, the ancient Etruscans (unless they were themselves similarly intermediate) did not meet. They must have connected the languages allied to the ancient tongues of Central Italy, with those of ancient Noricum—the former being (as is admitted and generally known) allied to the Latin, the latter (as is assumed for the present, but as will be supported by reasons in the sequel) being Slavonic and allied to the Servian, i.e., just what they are now, only in an older stage.
The earliest populations of the Lower Po must have existed under conditions that, unless we assume they were a mix between the Umbrians and Liburnians, the ancient Etruscans (unless they were also a mix) did not encounter. They must have connected languages related to the ancient tongues of Central Italy with those of ancient Noricum—the former being (as is accepted and generally known) related to Latin, and the latter (as is currently assumed but will be supported by reasons later) being Slavonic and related to the Servian, i.e., just like they are now, only in an earlier form.
Now, whoever admits the validity of the valuable philological researches of those scholars, who, by showing the extent to which languages apparently as different as the German, the Greek, the Latin, the Lithuanian, or the Russian, are essentially cognate, have reduced the leading tongues of Europe to a single great class, falling, after the manner of the classes in zoology and botany, into definite divisions and subdivisions—a class which, though somewhat inconveniently denominated Indo-European, is still, as far as it goes, a true and natural group—must see the necessity of bringing the languages thus allied into as close geographical contact as possible; since the divisions to which they, respectively, belong, are the two most allied members of the class in question. For that the Sarmatian and classical tongues are nearer each other than the classical and German, the classical and Keltic, notwithstanding the opinions of several eminent scholars to the contrary, is a safe assertion; perhaps it is also the preponderating opinion.
Now, anyone who recognizes the value of the important linguistic research conducted by scholars—who, by demonstrating how languages that seem very different, like German, Greek, Latin, Lithuanian, or Russian, are fundamentally related—has categorized the major languages of Europe into one large class, which can be divided into specific sections like categories in zoology and botany. This group, although somewhat awkwardly named Indo-European, is still a valid and natural classification. They must understand the need to bring these related languages into as close geographical proximity as possible because the groups they belong to are the two most closely related members of this classification. It is a reasonable assertion, despite some distinguished scholars disagreeing, that the Sarmatian and classical languages are closer to each other than the classical and German languages or the classical and Celtic languages; this may even be the prevailing opinion.
To connect, therefore, the areas where languages thus allied are spoken, by areas belonging to transitional and intermediate populations is an ethnological necessity; and, however much subsequent changes may have obliterated such areas of connexion, however early those changes may have occurred; however complete they may have been; and however much they may have been followed up by others, the original continuity must, at one time or other, earlier or later, have had an existence.
To connect the regions where related languages are spoken with areas inhabited by transitional and intermediate populations is an essential ethnological task. No matter how many later changes may have erased those areas of connection, when those changes happened, how complete they were, or how many different changes followed, the original continuity must have existed at some point, whether earlier or later.
Unless we admit this, we must suppose that similar names for similar objects, and similar inflections for similar moods, tenses, and cases, have been developed independently of community of origin; a doctrine upheld by few, and one which would require the most transcendental philology to support it; a doctrine which, without condemning as unreasonable, we may fairly say has never much influenced the current doctrine of ethnologists.
Unless we accept this, we have to assume that similar names for similar objects, and similar forms for similar moods, tenses, and cases, have come about independently of a common origin; a belief supported by very few, and one that would need the most advanced linguistic analysis to back it up; a belief that, while not outright unreasonable, we can fairly say has never significantly affected the prevailing views of ethnologists.
Admitting it, however, we must recognise a long series of difficult problems; problems that have so rarely been dealt with as to be considered wholly new and foreign; problems that occur whenever two allied tongues are separated from each other by any form of speech other than intermediate. The languages thus related may be ever so like, or ever so unlike; but as long as they are liker to each other than those which intervene, the problem in question will recur, viz., the reconstruction of the state of things that existed before the original separation, and which is implied by the existing points of similarity.
Admitting it, though, we have to acknowledge a long list of tough issues; issues that have been so rarely handled that they seem completely new and unfamiliar; issues that come up whenever two related languages are separated by any form of speech other than intermediate. The languages in question may be very similar or very different; but as long as they are more similar to each other than to those that stand in between, the issue will keep coming up, viz., the need to reconstruct what the situation was like before the original separation, which is suggested by the existing similarities.
It occurs in Great Britain. No matter how unlike the Scotch Gaelic and the Welsh may be, they are more like than the English that lies between them.
It happens in Great Britain. No matter how different Scottish Gaelic and Welsh are, they are still more similar to each other than to the English that’s in between them.
It occurs, as will soon be seen, in the ethnology of Greece.
It appears, as you will soon see, in the study of Greek culture.
It occurs in the question before us; leading to the inference that if both the Keltic of the Cisalpine Gauls, and the Etruscan of Circumpadane Etrurians were less unequivocally Indo-European than the Slavonic of the Norici and the Umbrian of the Umbri, the original occupants of the intervening area must have been neither Gauls nor Etrurians, but one of four things—
It occurs in the question at hand; leading to the conclusion that if both the Celtic of the Cisalpine Gauls and the Etruscan of the Circumpadane Etrurians were less clearly Indo-European than the Slavic of the Norici and the Umbrian of the Umbri, the original inhabitants of the area in between must have been neither Gauls nor Etrurians, but one of four things—
1. Members of the class to which the Umbrians belonged—
1. Members of the class that the Umbrians were part of—
2. Members of the class to which the Norici belonged—
2. Members of the class to which the Norici belonged—
3. Partly Norici and partly Umbrians—
3. Partly Norici and partly Umbrians—
4. Transitional populations sufficiently different from each to constitute a third class, but sufficiently allied to each to be more Norican or more Umbrian than aught else.
4. Transitional populations that are different enough from each other to form a third group, yet close enough to either to be considered more Norican or more Umbrian than anything else.
Such is the way in which here, as elsewhere, we must attempt the reconstruction of what may be called areas of original connection.
Such is the way in which here, as elsewhere, we must attempt to rebuild what can be referred to as areas of original connection.
Apulia, Calabria, and Sicily, to which we may now attend, I imagine, in the earliest times, to have been occupied by the ancestors of the Greeks, a doctrine to which I direct the careful consideration of scholars; since it implies a great change in all our preconceived opinions, and not only makes the Hellenes of Greece as foreign to Hellas, as the Anglo-Saxons were once to England, but deduces them from Italy, and that by means of a maritime migration—a maritime migration which implies not only that they were a population foreign to the Greek soil, but that their descendants were a mixed stock; since no mode of migration is less favourable to the purity of the migrant population than a sea-voyage, where space is limited and females are an incumbrance. Such was, undoubtedly, the origin of the Greeks of Asia Minor and the Ægean Islands. Such, I believe, to have been the origin of the Greeks of Peloponnesus and Northern Hellas.
Apulia, Calabria, and Sicily, which we can now focus on, I believe were first settled by the ancestors of the Greeks. This idea deserves the careful attention of scholars, as it challenges many of our established beliefs. It suggests that the Hellenes of Greece are as foreign to Hellas as the Anglo-Saxons were to England, and it traces their roots back to Italy through a maritime migration. This sea journey implies not only that they were a population different from the Greek land but also that their descendants came from a mixed heritage. No form of migration is less conducive to the purity of the migrant population than sailing over the sea, where space is tight and women can be seen as a burden. This definitely reflects the origins of the Greeks in Asia Minor and the Aegean Islands. I believe this was also the case for the Greeks of Peloponnesus and Northern Hellas.
The observations on the relation between the Slavonic and Latin languages have prepared the way to this hypothesis, wherein the necessity of finding a geographical connection between cognate forms of speech recurs.
The observations on the relationship between the Slavonic and Latin languages have paved the way for this hypothesis, where the need to find a geographical connection between related forms of speech comes up again.
Now the connection between the Greek and Latin languages is a fact that few have denied, and no one has explained. Unless we derive one from the other, we must refer both to some common source. But the locality of this mother tongue is difficult to fix—so difficult that no satisfactory doctrine concerning it has ever been exhibited. Greece is an eminently small area, and Italy is of no great size; for it must be remembered that the ancient country of the nations whose language was allied to the Latin, and, through the Latin, to the Greek, are not found far north of the Tiber, at the beginning of the truly historical period. The Valley of the Arno was Etruscan; the Valley of the Po, Gallic, Etruscan, and Liburnian; so that the northern boundary of the more western of the two classical languages was the Tiber, and that of the most eastern one the Ambracian Gulf—for farther than this it is not safe to carry Ancient Greece. Perhaps it cannot be carried so far.
Now, the link between the Greek and Latin languages is something that few have disputed, but no one has clarified. Unless we trace one back to the other, we have to look for a common source. However, pinpointing the location of this original language is tricky—so tricky that no satisfactory theory has ever been put forth. Greece is a relatively small area, and Italy isn’t that big either; it’s important to remember that the ancient regions where people spoke languages related to Latin, and through Latin, to Greek, aren’t found much north of the Tiber River at the start of true recorded history. The Arno Valley was Etruscan; the Po Valley was Gallic, Etruscan, and Liburnian; so, the northern limit of the more western of the two classical languages was the Tiber, and the most eastern one reached the Ambracian Gulf—beyond this point, it’s not safe to extend Ancient Greece. It might not even be reasonable to stretch it that far.
Be this, however, as it may, the scholar who recognises the fundamental affinity between the Greek and Latin languages, and at the same time requires either an original geographical continuity or a series of migrations to account for it, has a vast mass of difficulties to deal with: and I cannot think that these have ever been fairly met. The intervening area which lies between the Hellenes and Italians is of no ordinary magnitude. It is not only larger than either Greece or Italy separately, but larger than both put together. It is this if we give it the most favourable conditions imaginable. It is this if we suppose that, on the head of the Adriatic Gulf, there existed in early times a population from which the Italians on one side, and the Greeks on the other, are descended—at the head of the Adriatic Gulf, and no where else.
Be that as it may, the scholar who recognizes the deep connection between the Greek and Latin languages, while also needing either an original geographical continuity or a series of migrations to explain it, faces a huge number of challenges: and I cannot believe these have ever been properly addressed. The area that separates the Greeks and Italians is not just significant. It's not only larger than either Greece or Italy alone, but it’s larger than both combined. This is true even if we consider the most favorable conditions imaginable. This is the case if we assume that, at the head of the Adriatic Gulf, there was an early population from which the Italians on one side and the Greeks on the other are descended—at the head of the Adriatic Gulf, and nowhere else.
I limit this hypothetical population to a small area, because, as no trace of its existence can be found, the smaller it is supposed to have been, the more easily its extinction is accounted for; and I place it in a locality equidistant to Greece and Italy, because, by so doing, the amount of its extension is diminished. The more distant we make it, the more improbable that extension becomes; and the larger it is, the more improbable its disappearance. I have put it, then, under the most favourable conditions. Yet, even here, its position is eminently doubtful. The first nations which we meet with in these quarters are the Liburnians; and few have a less claim to be considered either Greek or Italian, or, yet, intermediate to the two.
I limit this hypothetical population to a small area because, since there’s no evidence of its existence, the smaller it’s assumed to be, the easier it is to explain its extinction. I place it in a location that’s equally distant from Greece and Italy because that reduces the extent of its territory. The farther we place it, the less likely that territory seems; and the larger it is, the less likely it is to have disappeared. So, I’ve set it under the most favorable conditions. Still, even here, its placement is highly uncertain. The first nations we encounter in this area are the Liburnians, and few have less of a claim to being considered Greek or Italian, or even somewhere in between.
The bolder doctrine is the assumption of what has been called The Thraco-Pelasgic stock. This maintains that the extinct populations and languages of Thrace, Mœsia, and Pannonia were intermediate to those of the two peninsulas, and that, by a sort of divarication, the western extension of their southern members peopled Italy, and the eastern, Greece. This view has the advantage of being difficult to refute—since it is the current belief that the original languages of the three countries in question are extinct, and that, as nothing is known about them, it is as easy to say that they were the mother tongues of the Greek and Latin as aught else. The assumed displacements, however, are enormous; besides which, the ancient Thracians must have been more Greek than were the ancient Italians; which is unlikely.
The bolder theory is based on what has referred to as The Thraco-Pelasgic stock. This theory suggests that the extinct populations and languages of Thrace, Mœsia, and Pannonia served as a link between those of the two peninsulas, and that, through some divergence, the western branch of their southern members settled in Italy, while the eastern branch went to Greece. This perspective is compelling because it’s hard to disprove — as it is generally accepted that the original languages of these three regions are extinct, and since nothing is known about them, it's equally plausible to claim they were the ancestral languages of Greek and Latin as anything else. However, the proposed migrations are quite vast; moreover, the ancient Thracians would have had to be more Greek than the ancient Italians, which seems unlikely.
But the great difficulty in fixing a locality for this Thraco-Pelasgic, or Helleno-Latin language (call it what we will) lies in a reason which the reader of the first chapter of this book may, perhaps, anticipate. It lies in the existence of the Albanian language; a fact, which I said, on the onset, was one of such importance as to require being treated as a special and separate preliminary to the ethnology of Greece and Italy, as well as on its own merits. Whence came this remarkable tongue, and whence the populations who speak it? For a long time both were considered recent introductions,—introductions from Caucasus, perhaps, or from some other locality equally plausible. But this origin is no longer admitted by any competent investigator; and the modern Skipetar, or Albanians, are now looked upon as the descendants of the ancient Illyrians, and of such Epirots as were not truly Greek. So that the Thraco-Pelasgic hypothesis is materially weakened by the inconvenient locality, and the impracticable antiquity of this nation. So awkwardly does it lie, that it fills up full two-thirds of the area required for the hypothetical tongue in question.
But the main challenge in pinpointing a specific location for this Thraco-Pelasgic, or Helleno-Latin language (whatever we choose to call it) comes from a reason that readers of the first chapter of this book may already suspect. It has to do with the existence of the Albanian language; a fact I mentioned at the outset, which is significant enough to warrant its own discussion as a separate introduction to the ethnology of Greece and Italy, as well as for its own sake. Where did this remarkable language come from, and where did the populations who speak it originate? For a long time, both were thought to be recent arrivals—possibly from the Caucasus or some other equally likely location. However, this idea is no longer accepted by any serious researcher; today's Albanians, or Skipetar, are seen as the descendants of the ancient Illyrians and of those Epirotes who were not genuinely Greek. As a result, the Thraco-Pelasgic hypothesis is significantly undermined by the inconvenient placement and impractical ancient history of this group. It fits so awkwardly that it occupies almost two-thirds of the area needed for the hypothetical language in question.
Hence the line of such transitional populations as, by connecting Greece and Italy, account for the ethnological affinities of their respective occupants, must not be a straight one. On the contrary, it must trend round the Albanian country, viâ Macedon, Thrace, Servia, Croatia, and Carniola.
Hence, the path of these transitional populations that link Greece and Italy, explaining the ethnic connections of their inhabitants, cannot be a straight line. Instead, it should curve around the Albanian region, through Macedonia, Thrace, Serbia, Croatia, and Carniola.
The assumption of a stream of population from Asia Minor across Turkey, Servia, and the parts to the north of the Adriatic is the Thraco-Pelasgian doctrine modified; since it deduces both tongues from a common source.
The idea that a flow of people moved from Asia Minor through Turkey, Serbia, and the northern regions of the Adriatic is the Thraco-Pelasgian theory adapted; it suggests that both languages come from a shared origin.
The assumption of a similar stream across the islands of the Ægean does the same. Yet each is beset with difficulties. If one fact be better supported than another, it is that the Ægean islands and the Asiatic coast were peopled from Greece rather than vice versâ.
The idea of a similar flow across the islands of the Aegean is similar. However, each island faces its own challenges. If one fact is stronger than another, it's that the Aegean islands and the Asian coast were populated from Greece rather than the other way around.
So serious, then, are the difficulties involved in the notion of either a continuous Helleno-Italian population originally extended from Greece to Italy but subsequently displaced, or an isolated intermediate locality from which both Hellenes and Italians were given-off as colonies, that I would rather believe that the likeness between the Greek and Latin languages proved nothing more than is proved by the presence of Norman-French words in English (viz., simple intermixture and intercourse) than admit it. I do not ask the reader to go thus far. I only request him to compare the size of the Greek and Italian areas with the size of the parts between them, which are neither one nor the other. This will lead him to the threshold of the difficulties involved in the usual views as to the origin of the Hellenic population within Hellas itself; and, provided that he be willing to examine patiently rather than reject hastily, an apparent paradox, it will also prepare him for a train of reasoning of which the result will be a Greece, or Hellas, as different from the Greece or Hellas of the current historians, as England is different from Britain. By which I mean that, if, by the term Greece we denote the present kingdom of King Otho, irrespective of its population, and with a view only to the portion of the earth’s surface that it constitutes, the Hellenes will come out Greek, just as the Anglo-Saxons are British, i.e., not at all. Instead of this, the true and primitive Greeks will be the analogues of the now extinct or modified Britons of Kent and Northumberland, the Hellenes being those of the Angle, Frisian, and other Germanic conquerors of our island.
The challenges surrounding the idea of either a continuous Helleno-Italian population that originally stretched from Greece to Italy but was later displaced, or a distinct intermediate area from which both Greeks and Italians originated as colonies, are so significant that I would rather think the similarity between Greek and Latin languages indicates nothing more than what is shown by the presence of Norman-French words in English (i.e., simple mixing and interaction) than accept it. I'm not asking the reader to stretch that far. I only ask them to compare the size of the Greek and Italian regions with the area in between them, which is neither one nor the other. This will bring them to the edge of the issues related to the common views on the origin of the Hellenic population within Hellas itself; and, if they are willing to look into an apparent contradiction patiently rather than dismiss it quickly, it will also prepare them for a line of reasoning that will lead to a Greece, or Hellas, that is as different from the Greece or Hellas portrayed by current historians as England is from Britain. What I mean is that if we use the term Greece to refer to the present kingdom of King Otho, without considering its population and only focusing on the part of the earth that it occupies, the Hellenes would be categorized as Greek, just like the Anglo-Saxons are British, i.e., not at all. Rather, the true and original Greeks would be like the now extinct or altered Britons of Kent and Northumberland, with the Hellenes being those of the Angle, Frisian, and other Germanic conquerors of our island.
But to catch it in its full clearness, the point of view from which the physical history of the Hellenes is to be contemplated, the critic should go somewhat further than this, and attempt his own reconstruction of the state of those European populations which existed when the Greek and Latin languages, with their several points of likeness and difference, were first developed.
But to understand it completely, the perspective from which the physical history of the Greeks should be viewed requires the critic to go a bit further and try to recreate the conditions of the European populations that were present when the Greek and Latin languages, with their various similarities and differences, first emerged.
Let him try to do this by assuming that the necessary movements and displacements were made by land, and he will find that it must be by ringing changes upon such suppositions as the following—
Let him try to do this by pretending that the necessary movements and displacements were made by land, and he will find that it has to involve varying these assumptions like the following—
- 1. Occupancy of Greece from Italy.
- 2. Occupancy of Italy from Greece.
- 3. Extension into Greece, on one side, or—
- 4. Into Italy, on one side, or—
- 5. Into both Greece and Italy—from some common point different from each.
- 6. Absolute continuity of a Helleno-Latin population from Calabria to the Morea.
In each of the first two alternatives there is the displacement of some population earlier than the one—Greek or Italian, as the case may be—which we supposed to have been immigrant.
In each of the first two options, there is a shift of some population before the one—Greek or Italian, depending on the situation—we assumed was the immigrant.
In the three next there is the same; with the additional difficulty of fixing the point from which the migrations diverged.
In the next three, it's the same, with the added challenge of determining the starting point from which the migrations branched out.
In the last there is the enormous displacement requisite to account for the utter absence of any population transitional to the Hellenic and Italian north of the Po on one side, and the Peneus on the other.
In the end, there's a huge gap needed to explain the complete lack of any population that connects the Hellenic and Italian areas north of the Po River on one side, and the Peneus River on the other.
But this—as, indeed, are all the others—is reducible to a question of displacement.
But this—like all the others—is really a question of displacement.
Now it is the last four of the previous alternatives that are the most complicated. They are also those to which the current opinions most incline. The term Thraco-Pelasgic indicates this: since it shows that, instead of deriving the Greeks from the Italians, or the Italians from the Greeks, both are deduced from a third population.
Now, it's the last four of the earlier options that are the most complex. They're also the ones that current opinions lean towards the most. The term Thraco-Pelasgic reflects this: it suggests that, rather than deriving the Greeks from the Italians or the Italians from the Greeks, both are traced back to a third population.
Upon this third population we must concentrate our attention; and define our ideas as to its conditions.
Upon this third group, we need to focus our attention and clarify our thoughts about its conditions.
It must have spoken a language intermediate in character to the Hellenic and Italian. Unless it did this it is of no avail. To be simply like the Greek is not enough; nor yet to be what is called Indo-European. It must be sufficiently transitional in character to act as a link.
It must have spoken a language that was a mix between Hellenic and Italian. If it didn’t, then it’s pointless. Just being like Greek isn’t enough, nor is it sufficient to be what’s referred to as Indo-European. It has to be transitional enough to serve as a link.
It must have been either ancient Albanian, which it cannot have been, ancient Thracian, which it is unlikely to have been, or, some third language winding itself into continuity between the most south-western Thracians and the most north-eastern Illyrians, i.e., populations akin to the Skipetar.
It must have been either ancient Albanian, which it can't have been, ancient Thracian, which is unlikely to have been, or some other language connecting the southwest Thracians to the northeast Illyrians, i.e., populations similar to the Skipetar.
So much for its conditions on the side of Greece. As it approached Italy they must been equally mysterious. Unless we suppose the Liburnians and Venetians to have spoken such a tongue it must have lapped round the area of the northern populations of the Adriatic, so as to be thrown considerably westwards. But, to all appearances, Circumpadane Etruria began where the Veneti and Liburni left off.
So much for its conditions from the side of Greece. As it got closer to Italy, they must have been just as mysterious. Unless we assume that the Liburnians and Venetians spoke a similar language, it must have extended around the northern populations of the Adriatic, pushing significantly westward. But it seems that Circumpadane Etruria started where the Veneti and Liburni ended.
The special classical scholar best knows how far the Pelasgi—how far, indeed, any ancient populations—fulfil these conditions. Of course, by assuming an unlimited amount of displacement and migration they can be made to do so. But such assumed displacements may be illegitimately large. Whether they are so or not depends upon the extent to which they are necessary.
The expert classical scholar is most aware of how well the Pelasgi—and indeed, any ancient populations—meet these conditions. Of course, by assuming an unlimited amount of displacement and migration, they can be made to fit. However, such assumed displacements may be unreasonably large. Whether they are or not depends on how necessary they are.
Such is a sketch of the difficulties involved in the hypothesis that Greece and Italy were appropriated by similar populations by means of migrations by land.
Such is a brief overview of the challenges involved in the idea that Greece and Italy were taken over by similar groups through migrations over land.
A little consideration will show that by looking to the sea as the medium of communication we get rid of the gravest of the previous difficulties; though it must be admitted that we get another in the place of it. It may fairly be urged that conquests by sea are less complete and perfect than those by land; so that though they may be admitted as explanatory of settlements on the coast, they are insufficient to account for the reduction of the more inland and mountainous parts of a country. This is an objection as far as it goes: yet it would be hazardous to say that either Greece was more purely Hellenic, or Italy more exclusively Italian, at the beginning of their respective historical areas, than England was Anglo-Saxon in the reign of Alfred. Yet the Anglo-Saxon conquest was maritime.
A little thought will show that by viewing the sea as the means of communication, we eliminate some of the biggest past challenges; although it must be acknowledged that we encounter a new one in its place. It's fair to argue that victories by sea are less thorough and complete than those on land; thus, while they may help explain settlements on the coast, they don't fully account for the conquest of the more inland and mountainous regions of a country. This is a valid point up to a certain extent: however, it would be risky to claim that Greece was more purely Greek, or Italy more exclusively Italian, at the start of their respective historical periods than England was Anglo-Saxon during Alfred's reign. Still, the Anglo-Saxon conquest was maritime.
1. Those that are accounted for by colonization from Greece to Italy within the historical period.
1. Those that are recorded due to colonization from Greece to Italy during the historical period.
2. Those that are not so explained.
2. Those that aren't explained like this.
It is the latter upon which a partial confirmation of the doctrine of the present chapter is based.
It is the latter that provides partial support for the doctrine of this chapter.
a. The Æolus of Homer, who in spite of some difficulties of detail, we must look upon as the eponymus of Æolia, has his residence in the islands off the south coast of Italy; and, it must be remembered, that, except so far as this Æolus is the eponymus he is here considered to be, Homer knows nothing of the Æolians.
a. The Aeolus of Homer, who, despite some minor inconsistencies, we should recognize as the namesake of Aeolia, lives on the islands off the southern coast of Italy. It should be noted that, apart from the fact that this Aeolus is the namesake he is regarded as, Homer knows nothing about the Aeolians.
b. The Ionian Sea is the sea that washes the coasts of Italy, and not the sea which comes in contact with the shores of Ionian Asia.
b. The Ionian Sea is the sea that touches the coasts of Italy, and not the sea that meets the shores of Ionian Asia.
c. Old geographical names, significant in the Greek language, are commoner in Southern Italy and Sicily, than in Greece itself; as Phalacrium Promontorium, Nebrodes Mons, Clibanus Mons, Petra, Xiphonia Promontorium, Crotalus Fluvius, &c. Nowhere are these commoner than in the Sicanian country, the part generally considered the most barbarian, but, more probably, the part where the character of the aborigines survived longest—Panormus, Ercta, Bathys Fluvius, Cetaria (probably a fishery), Drepanum, Selinus, Ægithallus. Almost all the islands have names more or less Greek, Strongyle, Phœnicodes, Ericodes, and a great number ending in -usa, as Pithec-usa, &c. Ortygia, is mentioned by Hesiod.
c. Old geographical names that are significant in the Greek language are more common in Southern Italy and Sicily than in Greece itself; such as Phalacrium Promontorium, Nebrodes Mons, Clibanus Mons, Petra, Xiphonia Promontorium, Crotalus Fluvius, etc. Nowhere are these names more prevalent than in the Sicanian region, which is generally regarded as the most barbaric, but is likely the area where the original inhabitants' character persisted the longest—Panormus, Ercta, Bathys Fluvius, Cetaria (likely a fishery), Drepanum, Selinus, Ægithallus. Almost all the islands feature names that are more or less Greek, like Strongyle, Phœnicodes, Ericodes, and a great number ending in -usa, like Pithec-usa, etc. Ortygia is mentioned by Hesiod.
d. The names which, in Greek, end in - -οεις take, in Southern Italy, the older forms in -ntum—as Μαλοεις, Maleventum; Σολοεις, Solventum.
d. The names that end in --οεις in Greek use the older forms in -ntum in Southern Italy—like Μαλοεις, Maleventum; Σολοείς, Solventum.
e. The Greeks themselves recognise the existence of colonies planted by their forefathers in Italy long anterior to the beginning of the historical period, e.g., that of Cumæ, seventeen generations before the Trojan war. This may fairly be construed into an admission of their ignorance as to their origin.
e. The Greeks themselves acknowledge that their ancestors established colonies in Italy well before the start of recorded history, e.g., the one at Cumæ, which was founded seventeen generations before the Trojan war. This can reasonably be seen as an acknowledgment of their uncertainty regarding their origins.
f. The epithet Magna in Magna Græcia as applied to Southern Italy, is an adjective which in every other instance of its use, denotes the mother country—the colony being designated by the contrary epithet little.
f. The term Magna in Magna Græcia, referring to Southern Italy, is an adjective that in all other cases signifies the mother country—while the colony is described with the opposite term little.
g. The cultus of the eminently Greek goddess, Demeter, was in the eminently Sikel district of Henna.
g. The cultus of the highly regarded Greek goddess, Demeter, was in the well-known Sikel area of Henna.
h. The recognition of Xuthus, the father of Ion, an eponymus strange to Hellenic Greece, as one of the six sons of Æolus, in the Sicilian genealogies, genealogies which are evidently of independent origin.—“Xuthus was king over the Leontine country which, even now, is called Xuthia; Agathyrnus, of the Agathyrnian country, who built the city called after him, Agathyrnus.”—Diod. Sic. v. 8.
h. The recognition of Xuthus, the father of Ion, a name unfamiliar to Hellenic Greece, as one of the six sons of Æolus in Sicilian genealogies, which clearly have an independent origin.—“Xuthus was the king of the Leontine region, which is still known as Xuthia; Agathyrnus, from the Agathyrnian region, built the city named after him, Agathyrnus.”—Diod. Sic. v. 8.
The foregoing facts are unimportant and unsatisfactory if taken by themselves. Neither do they constitute the main argument in favour of the Italian origin of the Greeks. That lies in the necessity of effecting a geographical continuity between the Greek and Latin languages, and the inordinate difficulty of doing so by means of an extension of either of the areas northwards.
The facts mentioned earlier are insignificant and unsatisfactory when considered alone. They also don't make the primary case for the Italian origin of the Greeks. The main argument is about the need to create a geographic link between the Greek and Latin languages, and the considerable challenge of achieving this by expanding either region northward.
The weightiest objection to it is the following. If the southern Italians were so closely allied to the Greeks as the present doctrine makes them, how came the later colonists not to discover the affinity? Surely the settlers at Croton, Sybaris, Thurii, and the towns of Sicily, would not have failed to find out that they had cast their lot amongst cousins and kinsmen of their own stock, if such had actually been the case. They would have found out that the populations with which they came in contact spoke Greek—possibly with solecisms—but still Greek. I reply to this by stating that, if, in (say) the reign of Edward the Confessor, the English descendants of the Anglo-Saxon conquerors of Britain in the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries had colonized the coasts of their mother country, they would not, unless they had hit upon a few exceptional localities, have found out, from the evidence of language or manners, that they had revisited the land of their fathers. The language had changed, and the population had been mixed and displaced. The Franks had conquered the tribes originally akin to the Saxons. Now that which the Franks did with the Saxons of Germany, the Lucanians and Bruttians seem to have done with the original Greeks of Italy. Such is the doctrine; such the chief objection to it; and such the answer.
The strongest argument against this idea is as follows. If southern Italians were as closely related to the Greeks as the current theory suggests, why didn’t the later colonists notice this connection? Surely the settlers at Croton, Sybaris, Thurii, and the towns in Sicily would have realized they were among cousins and relatives if that were true. They would have recognized that the people they interacted with spoke Greek—maybe not perfectly, but still Greek. In response, I say that if, let’s say, during the reign of Edward the Confessor, the English descendants of the Anglo-Saxon conquerors from the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries had gone back to the coasts of their homeland, they wouldn’t, unless they happened to come across a few exceptional areas, have realized from language or customs that they had returned to the land of their ancestors. The language had evolved, and the population had been mixed and displaced. The Franks had conquered tribes that were originally related to the Saxons. What the Franks did to the Saxons in Germany, the Lucanians and Bruttians seem to have done to the original Greeks in Italy. This is the theory; this is the main argument against it; and this is the response.
Another arises from the following words:—κὑβιττον, λἑπορις, πατἱνη, κἁτινος, μοἱτον, γἑλυ, and νἑποδες. They are glosses from the Greek writers of Sicily. They are not Greek. They are Latin—cubitus, lepus, patina, catinus, mutuum, gelu, nepotes. I admit this to be weighty. Nevertheless, as the Sicilian dialects are considered to connect the Greek with the Latin, their presence is not conclusive. Besides this, the Sikeli were, probably, more Italian than the Sikani.
Another arises from the following words:—kubernetes, λἑπορις, πατἱνη, κἁτινος, μοἱτον, γἑλυ, and νἑποδες. They are glosses from the Greek writers of Sicily. They are not Greek. They are Latin—cubitus, lepus, patina, catinus, mutuum, gelu, nepotes. I acknowledge this to be significant. Nevertheless, as the Sicilian dialects are thought to connect Greek with Latin, their presence is not definitive. Besides this, the Sikeli were probably more Italian than the Sikani.
There were Epirote (Skipetar) elements in Southern Italy; since several names were common to both sides of the Ionian Sea—Chaones, Molossi, Acheron, Pandosia.
There were Epirote (Skipetar) influences in Southern Italy; several names were shared on both sides of the Ionian Sea—Chaones, Molossi, Acheron, Pandosia.
There were Pelasgians (whatever the Pelasgians may have been) also; as is to be inferred from the mention of the slaves of the colonists being so called.
There were Pelasgians (whatever the Pelasgians were) as well; this can be inferred from the reference to the slaves of the colonists being called that.
It is wholly unnecessary to assume the existence of a new stock for the population of ancient Sicily. The south Italians seem to have extended themselves to the island, and when we first find them there, we also find fresh evidence of their Greek character, as has already been shown in the geographical names of the Sikanian area.
It isn't necessary to assume the existence of a new population for ancient Sicily. The southern Italians appear to have migrated to the island, and when we first encounter them there, we also see clear signs of their Greek identity, which has already been demonstrated through the geographical names in the Sikanian region.
At the same time they must have fallen into two or more well-marked varieties; varieties which are easily accounted for. There were the earliest occupants of the island, and there were recent immigrants from Italy, differing from each other as the present Danes of Iceland do from the native Icelanders. For in this way I interpret the difference between the Sik-eli and the Sik-ani, not doubting that both come from the same root; although the authority of Thucydides is against this view.
At the same time, they must have split into two or more clear varieties; varieties that can be easily explained. There were the first people to inhabit the island, and there were recent immigrants from Italy, differing from each other just like the current Danes in Iceland do from the native Icelanders. This is how I understand the difference between the Sik-eli and the Sik-ani, and I have no doubt that both come from the same origin; even though Thucydides' views contradict this interpretation.
Thucydides’s account is as follows. In the western part of the island were the Sikani, from the river Sikanus, driven thence by the Iberians. Then came the Sikeli, driven from Italy by the Opiki. Thirdly, there were the Elymi of Eryx and Egesta, who were originally Trojans, but who escaped to Sicily, and settled themselves on the Sikanian frontier, having built the cities of Eryx and Egesta. A few Phocians (also from Troy) joined them, having first gone over to Libya. The Phœnicians held certain settlements on the southern coast; Motye, Soloeis, and Panormus. Lastly, came the Sikeliôts, or Greeks of Sicily, whose colonies were as follows—
Thucydides’s account is as follows. In the western part of the island were the Sikani, from the river Sikanus, pushed out by the Iberians. Next were the Sikeli, who fled from Italy due to the Opiki. After that, there were the Elymi of Eryx and Egesta, originally Trojans who escaped to Sicily and settled on the Sikanian border, building the cities of Eryx and Egesta. A few Phocians (also from Troy) joined them after first going to Libya. The Phoenicians established certain settlements on the southern coast, including Motye, Soloeis, and Panormus. Lastly, there were the Sikeliôts, or Greeks of Sicily, whose colonies were as follows—
a. Naxos from Khalcis in Eubœa; Leontini and Katana from Naxos.—Ionic.
a. Naxos from Khalcis in Euboea; Leontini and Katana from Naxos.—Ionic.
b. Syracuse from Corinth; Acræ, Casmenæ, and Camarina, from Syracuse.
b. Syracuse from Corinth; Acræ, Casmenæ, and Camarina, from Syracuse.
c. Megara from Megara; Trotilus and Selinus from Megara.—Doric.
c. Megara from Megara; Trotilus and Selinus from Megara.—Doric.
d. Gela from Rhodes and Crete; Akragas from Gela.—Doric.
d. Gela from Rhodes and Crete; Akragas from Gela.—Doric.
e. Zankle from the Campanian Cuma, itself Chalcidic in origin.—Ionic.
e. Zankle from the Campanian Cuma, which has its roots in Chalcidic origins.—Ionic.
A reference to his own text justifies our disbelief in the essential difference between the Sikani and the Sikeli, implied by Thucydides. That such was the case was the opinion of only the historian; whilst, on his own showing, it was not the opinion of the Sicanians themselves. After the Cyclopes and Læstrygones the “Sikani are the first inhabitants. As they say themselves, they are even earlier, being autokhthones; but, in real truth, they are Iberians from the river Sikanus, driven out by the Ligyes; and from them the island as well was named Sikania, being first called Thrinakria.”[8] The Iberic doctrine is evidently an inference from the name of the river; an inference which the incompatible opinion of the Sikanians themselves opposes, and, in my mind, outweighs. But the objections do not end here. The evidence of Diodorus is as follows; i.e., that Philistus supported the Thucydidean view, but that Timæus proved him wrong, and clearly showed that they were Autokhthones. Hence, the testimony that we set against that of Thucydides is the testimony of an equally competent local antiquary, though an inferior general historian: for less influence than this cannot well be attributed to the name of Timæus.
A reference to his own text supports our disbelief in the fundamental difference between the Sikani and the Sikeli, as implied by Thucydides. This was only the historian's opinion; however, according to his own account, it wasn't the view of the Sicanians themselves. After the Cyclopes and Læstrygones, the “Sikani are the first inhabitants. As they claim, they are even earlier, being autokhthones; but in reality, they are Iberians from the river Sikanus, expelled by the Ligyes; and from them, the island was named Sikania, originally called Thrinakria.”[8] The Iberian theory clearly comes from the name of the river; a conclusion that contradicts the views of the Sikanians themselves, which, in my opinion, is more significant. However, the objections don’t stop here. Diodorus provides evidence that Philistus supported Thucydides' view, but Timæus proved him wrong and clearly demonstrated that they were Autokhthones. Therefore, the evidence we have against Thucydides comes from an equally knowledgeable local historian, though a less capable general historian: for it’s hard to attribute less significance than this to the name of Timæus.
The statement respecting the Phocians is remarkable. It shows the existence of Greeks anterior to the colonial era; Greeks whose presence was inexplicable, except under the idea of a return from a doubtful expedition.
The statement about the Phocians is notable. It highlights the existence of Greeks before the colonial period; Greeks whose presence didn't make sense unless we think of them as returning from an uncertain expedition.
Who the Elymæans really were is uncertain. Assuming that they constituted a variety of the Sicilian population, and asking whence they may best be derived, the answer is Sardinia—Middle Italy, and Mauritania. In this latter case they belong to the original Libyan, Gætulian, Numidian or Mauritanian stock, rather than the Punic. Or they may have been Tuscans. Possibly, Phœnicians direct from Phœnicia, or Canaanites, or Jews.
Who the Elymæans really were is unknown. If we assume they were part of the Sicilian population and try to determine their origins, the answer points to Sardinia, central Italy, and Mauritania. In this case, they likely stem from the original Libyan, Gætulian, Numidian, or Mauritanian stock, rather than Punic. They might also have been Tuscans. It's possible they were Phoenicians directly from Phoenicia, or Canaanites, or Jews.
That true Mauritanians, as opposed to the Phœnicians of Carthage, existed, in at least one Sicilian locality, is a reasonable inference from the name of a town on the eastern coast—Thapsus. This is a word which now only occurs on the northern coast of Africa, but has a meaning in the modern Berber, where thifsah means sand; a likely name for the low coast of the part which Virgil calls Thapsum jacentem.
That true Mauritanians, as opposed to the Phoenicians of Carthage, existed in at least one Sicilian location. This is a reasonable conclusion based on the name of a town on the eastern coast—Thapsus. This word now appears only on the northern coast of Africa, but it has a meaning in modern Berber, where thifsah means sand; a fitting name for the low coast of the area that Virgil refers to as Thapsum jacentem.
In the Elymæan country were two rivers, one called Simoïs, and the other Scamander. How they came to be called so is unknown. The effect was to engender the story of the Trojan colony; unless, indeed, we choose to argue that such a phenomenon proves too much, and is evidence in favour of the reality of a Trojan war, and a subsequent dispersion of Trojan colonists. Or they have been Sardinian Tli-enses.
In the Elymæan region, there were two rivers: one was called Simoïs and the other Scamander. It's unclear how they got these names. This led to the story of the Trojan colony; unless we want to argue that this situation suggests too much and supports the reality of a Trojan war and the eventual spread of Trojan settlers. Alternatively, they might have been Sardinian Tli-enses.
The Carthaginian blood in Sicily was certainly foreign, and the Elymæan was probably so. That of the Sikels was allied to the older Sikanian; perhaps, as the Danish of the Northmen in England was to that of the Anglo-Saxons. Such were the elements that came into the island. But, according to our hypothesis, there was an efflux out of it, to Æolian and Ionian Greece, and, perhaps, to some of those parts of Asia and the Ægean sea-board, which are claimed by the Hellenes as colonies from their own shores. Subsequent to this there went on the contest between the Sikani and Sikeli, even as the struggle between the Danes and Saxons went on in Alfred’s time; whilst Sikeliot Greeks and Phœnicians were making settlements on the coasts, and meditating a contest for the supremacy over both. First from Sicily and Southern Italy to Greece; then from Greece to Sicily and Southern Italy—such is the hypothetic line of migration, analogies to which may be found elsewhere. Sumatra, for instance, and the Malaccan Peninsula are considered to stand in the same relation. The island (Sumatra) is first peopled from the Peninsula, the tribes then occupying it being comparatively rude and savage. But, in the island, civilization increases, just as the South Italians are supposed to advance in their social condition when transplanted to Hellenic soil. Thirdly, the islanders (the Sumatrans), after the development of a powerful kingdom, make settlements on the mother-country (the Peninsula of Malacca), and (an important circumstance in our criticism) partly from the effect of changes upon themselves, and partly from changes in the parent stock, no recognition of the original affinity takes place. The aborigines of Malaya look upon their sovereigns of the sea-coast as strangers, themselves being considered what a Greek would call barbarians. The true affinity is only known to the European ethnologists. So far, then, is the present hypothesis from being deficient in analogies to support it.
The Carthaginian blood in Sicily was definitely foreign, and the Elymæan was probably similar. The Sikels were related to the older Sikanian, maybe like the Danes of the Northmen in England were to the Anglo-Saxons. These were the elements that came into the island. However, according to our theory, there was also an outflow from it to Æolian and Ionian Greece, and possibly to some areas of Asia and the Ægean coastline, which are claimed by the Greeks as colonies from their own shores. After this, there was a conflict between the Sikani and Sikeli, similar to the struggle between the Danes and Saxons during Alfred’s time; meanwhile, Sikeliot Greeks and Phoenicians were establishing settlements on the coasts, planning a competition for dominance over both. First from Sicily and Southern Italy to Greece; then from Greece to Sicily and Southern Italy—this is the hypothetical migration path, with similar instances found elsewhere. For example, Sumatra and the Malaccan Peninsula are seen as having the same relationship. The island (Sumatra) is first settled from the Peninsula, with tribes inhabiting it being relatively primitive and savage. However, within the island, civilization grows, just as the South Italians are thought to improve their social status when moved to Greek land. Third, the islanders (the Sumatrans), after building a powerful kingdom, create settlements in the mother country (the Malacca Peninsula), and (an important point in our analysis) due to changes in themselves and changes in the original group, they no longer recognize the original connection. The natives of Malaya view their coastal rulers as outsiders, while they themselves are seen as what a Greek would call barbarians. The true connection is known only to European ethnologists. So, then, the current hypothesis is not lacking in analogies to support it.
The historical period begins with the contest between the Greeks and the Carthaginians as to who should hold in vassalage the Sikeli and Sikani; with a subordinate series of jealousies between the Doric and Ionic branches of the Greeks. Until about 300 B.C., the struggle is, comparatively, uncomplicated. Afterwards, however, the free introduction of mercenaries from Southern Italy, of Opican, Samnite, and Lucanian origin, engenders new elements of admixture. The Carthaginian power attains its height about this time. Then the island becomes the battle-field between the two republics, and from 250 B.C., to 450 A.D. (in round numbers), a period of 700 years, Sicily is a Roman province.
The historical period starts with the rivalry between the Greeks and the Carthaginians over who would control the Sicels and Sikans, along with ongoing tensions between the Doric and Ionic branches of the Greeks. Until around 300 B.C., the conflict is relatively straightforward. However, after that, the influx of mercenaries from Southern Italy, specifically of Opican, Samnite, and Lucanian origin, introduces new complexities. The Carthaginian power reaches its peak around this time. Soon after, the island becomes a battleground between the two republics, and from 250 B.C. to 450 A.D. (approximately), Sicily is under Roman rule.
That the legionaries and officials were Roman in their political relations only, is nearly certain. Ethnologically they must have been chiefly South Italian. And the female part must have been native Sicilian. What does this mean—Greek, Carthaginian, Sikanian, or Sikelian? Any one in particular, or a little of each? The paramount fact for this question is the evidence to the existence of Sikeli and Sikani up to the reduction of the island. From then we hear no more of them: not, however, because they are known to have become extinct, but because their relations to Greece have ceased, and the historians who might mention them are wanting. Rome had no contemporary literature; and when it had, the Sicilian was known only as opposed to the Roman; for the writers use the word Siculi, in a general sense, making no distinction between the Sikel, the Sikan, and the Sikeliot. They were treated, however, as Greeks, not as barbarians; and the Latin language was not forced upon them. This is an inference from more than one expression in Cicero’s Oration against Verres, where they are spoken of as Greek.—“Novum est in Siculis, quidem, et in omnibus Græcis monstri simile.”—ii. 11. 65. Again, “Itaque eum non solum patronum istius insulæ sed etiam sotera inscriptum vidi Syracusis.”—Ibid. 63.
That the soldiers and officials were Roman only in political matters is pretty clear. Ethnically, they were likely mainly from Southern Italy, and the women were probably native Sicilians. What does this mean—Greek, Carthaginian, Sikanian, or Sikelian? One in particular, or a mix of all? The main point for this question is the evidence of the Sikeli and Sikani existing until the conquest of the island. After that, we hear nothing more about them—not because they became extinct, but because their ties to Greece disappeared, and the historians who could have mentioned them are absent. Rome had no contemporary literature; and when it did, Sicilians were only referred to in contrast to Romans, as writers used the term Siculi in a broad sense, without differentiating between Sikel, Sikan, and Sikeliot. They were viewed as Greeks, not as barbarians, and Latin wasn't imposed on them. This is supported by several mentions in Cicero’s Oration against Verres, where they are described as Greek. —“Novum est in Siculis, quidem, et in omnibus Græcis monstri simile.”—ii. 11. 65. Again, “Itaque eum non solum patronum istius insulæ sed etiam sotera inscriptum vidi Syracusis.”—Ibid. 63.
If the Romans disturbed the ethnology but little, the question is reduced to the extent to which the Greek colonies either displaced the earlier inhabitants, or effected an intermixture. Of Ducetius, a Sikel king, powerful in the middle of the island, we hear in the times between Gelon and the Athenian invasion; and of other less important chiefs (some with Greek names), we hear until the first Punic war. They are always, however, Sikel. Of the Sikanians, Elymæans, and the so-called Phocian Greeks, little or nothing is said. At the downfall of the Roman Empire, Sicily seems to have been Greek in speech, and Sikelo-Sikanian, strongly crossed with Greek, in blood. Then came the piracies of Genseric and his Vandals; then the invasion of the Goths of Theodoric; then the island is reconquered by Belisarius as a general of the Eastern empire; none of which events were of much ethnological importance. Not so the events of the ninth century. The Arab conquest was a physical as well as a moral influence.
If the Romans didn’t significantly change the ethnic groups, the real question is how much the Greek colonies either pushed out the earlier residents or blended with them. We hear about Ducetius, a powerful Sikel king in the middle of the island, during the time between Gelon and the Athenian invasion; and about other less notable leaders (some with Greek names) until the first Punic war. They are always identified as Sikel. There isn’t much mention of the Sikanians, Elymæans, or the so-called Phocian Greeks. By the time the Roman Empire fell, Sicily appeared to be Greek-speaking and a mix of Sikel and Sikanian ancestry, heavily influenced by the Greeks. Next came the raids of Genseric and his Vandals; then the Goths led by Theodoric invaded; then the island was recaptured by Belisarius as a general of the Eastern empire; none of these events had much impact on the ethnic makeup. However, the events of the ninth century were quite different. The Arab conquest had both a physical and a moral influence.
“With a fleet of one hundred ships and an army of seven hundred horse, and ten thousand foot, the Arabs landed at Mazara, but after some partial victories, Syracuse was delivered by the Greeks, and the invaders reduced to the necessity of feeding on the flesh of their own horses; in their turn they were relieved by a powerful reinforcement of their brethren of Andalusia: the largest and western part of the island was gradually reduced, and the commodious harbour of Palermo was chosen for the seat of the naval and military power of the Saracens. Syracuse preserved about fifty years the faith which she had sworn to Christ and to Cæsar. In the last and fatal siege, her citizens displayed some remnant of the spirit which had formerly resisted the powers of Athens and Carthage. They stood above twenty days against the battering-rams and catapultæ, the mines and tortoises of the besiegers; and the place might have been relieved, if the mariners of the imperial fleet had not been detained at Constantinople in building a church to the Virgin Mary. The deacon, Theodosius, with the bishop and clergy, was dragged in chains from the altar to Palermo, cast into a subterranean dungeon, and exposed to the hourly peril of death or apostasy; his pathetic, and not inelegant complaint, may be read as the epitaph of his country. From the Roman conquest to this final calamity, Syracuse, now dwindled to the primitive isle of Ortygia, had insensibly declined; yet the relics were still precious; the plate of the cathedral weighed five thousand pounds of silver; the entire spoil was computed at one million of pieces of gold (about four hundred thousand pounds sterling), and the captives must have out-numbered the seventeen thousand Christians who were transported from the sack of Tauromenium into African servitude. In Sicily, the religion and language of the Greeks were eradicated; and such was the docility of the rising generation, that fifteen thousand boys were circumcised and clothed on the same day with the son of the Fatimite caliph. The Arabian squadrons issued from the harbours of Palermo, Biserta, and Tunis; a hundred and fifty towns of Calabria and Campania were attacked and pillaged; nor could the suburbs of Rome be defended by the name of the Cæsars and apostles. Had the Mahometans been united, Italy must have fallen an easy and glorious accession to the empire of the prophet; but the caliphs of Bagdad had lost their authority in the west; the Aglabites and Fatimites usurped the provinces of Africa; their emirs of Sicily aspired to independence, and the design of conquest and dominion was degraded to a repetition of predatory inroads.”[9]
“With a fleet of one hundred ships and an army of seven hundred cavalry and ten thousand infantry, the Arabs arrived at Mazara. After some early victories, Syracuse was saved by the Greeks, leading the invaders to the point of having to eat their own horses. They were then reinforced by a strong group from Andalusia. The largest western part of the island was gradually taken, and the suitable harbor of Palermo was established as the center of the Saracens' naval and military power. Syracuse upheld its allegiance to Christ and to Caesar for about fifty years. In the last and devastating siege, the citizens showed some of the same spirit that had once resisted Athens and Carthage. They held out for over twenty days against the siege towers, battering rams, mines, and tortoise formations of their attackers; the city could have been saved if the imperial fleet's sailors hadn't been stuck in Constantinople building a church for the Virgin Mary. The deacon, Theodosius, along with the bishop and clergy, was dragged in chains from the altar to Palermo, thrown into a subterranean dungeon, and faced constant threats of death or forced conversion; his moving, yet elegant complaint can be read as the epitaph of his homeland. From the Roman conquest to this final disaster, Syracuse, now reduced to the original island of Ortygia, had gradually declined; still, the remnants were significant. The cathedral's silver plate weighed five thousand pounds; the total loot was estimated at one million gold pieces (about four hundred thousand pounds sterling), and the captives must have outnumbered the seventeen thousand Christians who were taken from the sack of Tauromenium into slavery in Africa. In Sicily, the Greek language and religion were wiped out; the younger generation was so compliant that fifteen thousand boys were circumcised and dressed on the same day as the son of the Fatimite caliph. The Arabian forces launched from the ports of Palermo, Biserta, and Tunis; one hundred fifty towns in Calabria and Campania were attacked and looted, and even the suburbs of Rome couldn’t be defended under the names of the Caesars and apostles. If the Muslims had been united, Italy would have easily and gloriously fallen under the prophet's empire; however, the caliphs of Baghdad had lost their influence in the west, the Aglabites and Fatimites took over the African provinces, and their leaders in Sicily sought independence, reducing the ambition of conquest to a series of raids.”
A.D. 1029, Aversa was founded; a fact common to the history of both Sicily and Southern Italy; from which the rule of the Normans in Sicily, Apulia, and Calabria dates. Its details are those of a romance; the deeds of a small but unscrupulous body of adventurers, too few to impress any new character on the stock with which they came in contact. Still they require mention, though but a handful of men. They were of mixed blood themselves; Scandinavian on the fathers’, French on the mothers’, side; French, too, in speech. They were recruited by heterogeneous accessions from Southern Italy.
A.D. 1029, Aversa was founded; a fact that is well-known in the history of both Sicily and Southern Italy; from which the Norman rule in Sicily, Apulia, and Calabria originates. The details are like a story; the actions of a small but ruthless group of adventurers, too few to significantly change the people they encountered. Still, they deserve mention, even though they were just a handful of men. They were of mixed heritage; Scandinavian on their fathers' side, French on their mothers' side; French, too, in language. They were joined by diverse groups from Southern Italy.
“Si vicinorum quis perniciosus ad illos
Confugiebat, eum gratanter
suscipiebant:
Moribus et linguâ quoscunque venire videbant
Informant propriâ, gens efficiatur ut una.”[10]
“Whenever someone harmful fled to them, they welcomed him gladly: They would inform anyone they saw coming with their character and language, so that the group would become one.”[10]
The beginning of the thirteenth century sees the break-up of the Norman power, and Sicily transferred to the empire; one of the more notable facts of this transfer being the removal of sixty thousand Saracens to Nocera, in the south of Italy. Saracen, however, though it means Mahometan, by no means, necessarily, means Arab. Then we have the dominion of the French, ending with the Sicilian Vespers, and the death of eight thousand of them. Catalonians, Genoese, Modern Greeks, and Albanians (?) complete the list of the elements of intermixture in Sicily; notwithstanding which, and notwithstanding all the previous immigrations, I believe the basis of the stock to be Sikel chiefly, and next to Sikel, Greek.
The start of the thirteenth century marks the decline of Norman power, with Sicily being handed over to the empire; one of the more significant events during this transfer was the relocation of sixty thousand Saracens to Nocera in southern Italy. Saracen, although it refers to Muslims, does not necessarily mean Arab. Then we see the French taking control, which ended with the Sicilian Vespers and the deaths of eight thousand of them. Catalans, Genoese, modern Greeks, and Albanians (?) also contribute to the mix in Sicily; despite this, and all the previous migrations, I believe the primary ancestry is chiefly Sikel, followed by Greek.
With continental Italy the elements of admixture, until the time of Odoacer, were due to the barbarian legions in the service of Rome, rather than to the inroads of any barbarian conquerors; since Alaric, with his Visigoths, Radagaisus, with his medley of Slavono-Germans, Genseric with his Vandals, and Attila with his Huns, made but ephemeral impressions. Of the army, however, of Radagaisus, a large proportion was sold as slaves. Odoacer’s conquest was somewhat more permanent; whilst the elements he introduced are uncertain. Reasons, however, may be given for referring the Skiri, at least, and possibly the Heruli and Rugii to the same stock as the Huns and Bulgarians—the Turk, a stock from which few grafts were transplanted to Italy; though a Bulgarian colony in Samnium was existing in the time of the Lombards, and possibly a few other similar offsets besides.
With continental Italy, the mix of cultures, until the time of Odoacer, came more from the barbarian legions serving Rome than from invasions by barbarian conquerors. Leaders like Alaric with his Visigoths, Radagaisus with his mix of Slavs and Germans, Genseric with his Vandals, and Attila with his Huns left only short-lived marks. However, a significant part of Radagaisus's army was sold into slavery. Odoacer’s conquest lasted longer, though the groups he brought in are less certain. It’s worth noting that the Skiri, and possibly the Heruli and Rugii, might belong to the same lineage as the Huns and Bulgarians—the Turk, from which few connections were made to Italy; although a Bulgarian colony existed in Samnium during the time of the Lombards, and possibly a few other similar groups as well.
The Gothic conquest, however, was not only permanent, but it was the first of three from the same stock. Themselves, probably, of mixed blood, having taken it up during their various settlements on the Lower and Middle Danube, from the Slavonians and Turks of the countries with which they came in contact, the Ostrogoths, to the amount of not less than two hundred thousand, settled in the most favoured parts of the country, and, dominant as they were amongst a population of serfs, must have played much the same part in Italy as the Normans did in England. And when Italy is recovered by Narses and Belisarius, more than one hundred and fifty years after, they are only ejected from power—not bodily put out of the land.
The Gothic conquest was not only lasting but also the first of three from the same group. They were likely of mixed ancestry, having adopted traits during their various settlements on the Lower and Middle Danube from the Slavs and Turks they encountered. The Ostrogoths, numbering at least two hundred thousand, settled in the most desirable regions of the country and, being dominant over a population of serfs, likely played a similar role in Italy as the Normans did in England. When Italy was regained by Narses and Belisarius more than one hundred and fifty years later, they were simply removed from power—not completely expelled from the land.
As has been stated already, they were only the first of three—we may say of four—hordes of invaders, each of which was more or less Germanic; for the Lombard dominion rapidly succeeded the Ostrogoth, and, besides this, partial invasions of Bavarians, Suabians, and Alemanni were, for a time, successful. But the Lombards ruled over all Italy with the exception of the Exarchate of Ravenna, till the conquest by Charlemagne, and over the present kingdom of Naples, under the name of the Duchy of Beneventum, until the Norman Conquest. Of all the Germanic elements, the Lombard is possibly the greatest. But it was no pure strain.
As mentioned before, they were just the first of three—we might even say four—groups of invaders, most of whom were Germanic; because the Lombard rule quickly followed the Ostrogoths, and in addition to that, there were also temporary invasions by the Bavarians, Suabians, and Alemanni that met with some success. However, the Lombards controlled all of Italy except for the Exarchate of Ravenna, until Charlemagne's conquest, and also ruled the modern kingdom of Naples, known as the Duchy of Beneventum, until the Norman Conquest. Of all the Germanic groups, the Lombards are arguably the most significant. But their lineage wasn't pure.
The infusion of Slavonic and Turk blood amongst the followers of Alboin was considerable.
The mix of Slavic and Turkic ancestry among Alboin's followers was significant.
For Calabrian and Apulian Italy the history is nearly the same as that of Sicily.
For Calabria and Apulia, the history is almost the same as that of Sicily.
Now, if after the sketch of these numerous elements of intermixture we ask which part of Italy is most Roman, the answer gives but a small proportion of that illustrious blood. Taking the narrowest view of the question, and distinguishing the Latin area from the Oscan, Umbrian, and Etruscan, the amount is inordinately insignificant—and Rome itself was but a mixture. By generalizing, however, our language, and making Roman identical with Italian, we gain a larger area, coinciding pretty closely, though not exactly, with the States of the Church. This is the least mixed part of Italy, as well as the most Italian; the least mixed because it is south of the pre-eminently German, and north of the pre-eminently Arab area of invasion, and the most Italian, because the original basis was Umbrian, and Sabine rather than Etruscan, Gallic, Ligurian, or Œnotrian.
Now, if we look at these various elements of mixing and ask which part of Italy is most Roman, the answer reveals that while there is some connection to that esteemed heritage, it's quite limited. If we take a narrow view and separate the Latin area from the Oscan, Umbrian, and Etruscan regions, the proportion is remarkably small—and even Rome itself was a blend. However, by broadening our perspective and defining Roman as equivalent to Italian, we encompass a larger area that roughly aligns with the States of the Church. This region is the least mixed part of Italy and also the most Italian; it’s the least mixed because it lies south of the predominantly German region and north of the predominant Arab invasion area, and it’s the most Italian because its original foundations were more Umbrian and Sabine than Etruscan, Gallic, Ligurian, or Œnotrian.
Piedmont, perhaps, is the next in order of comparative purity; at least, as far as modern intermixture is concerned: the oldest basis being Ligurian.
Piedmont is likely the next in terms of relative purity, at least regarding modern mixing: the oldest foundation being Ligurian.
In Lombardy the elements are Umbrian, Etruscan, Gallic, Roman, Ostrogoth, and Lombard; in the Venetian territory, Umbrian, Etruscan, Gallic, Roman, Ostrogoth, Lombard, and Slavonic (Liburnian); in the kingdom of Naples, Ausonian and Œnotrian, with Greek, Arab, and Norman superadditions.
In Lombardy, the influences are Umbrian, Etruscan, Gallic, Roman, Ostrogoth, and Lombard; in the Venetian region, you find Umbrian, Etruscan, Gallic, Roman, Ostrogoth, Lombard, and Slavonic (Liburnian); in the kingdom of Naples, there are Ausonian and Œnotrian, along with Greek, Arab, and Norman additions.
CHAPTER V.
IMPORTANCE OF CLEARNESS OF IDEA RESPECTING THE IMPORT OF THE WORD “RACE.”—THE PELASGI.—AREA OF HOMERIC GREECE.—ACARNANIA NOT HELLENIC.—THE DORIANS.—EGYPTIAN, SEMITIC, AND OTHER INFLUENCES.—HISTORICAL GREECE.—MACEDONIANS.—GREECE UNDER ROME AND BYZANTIUM.—INROADS OF BARBARIANS.—THE SLAVONIC CONQUEST.—RECENT ELEMENTS OF ADMIXTURE.
IMPORTANCE OF CLARITY IN UNDERSTANDING THE MEANING OF THE WORD “RACE.”—THE PELASGI.—GEOGRAPHY OF HOMERIC GREECE.—ACARNANIA NOT HELLENIC.—THE DORIANS.—EGYPTIAN, SEMITIC, AND OTHER INFLUENCES.—HISTORICAL GREECE.—MACEDONIANS.—GREECE UNDER ROME AND BYZANTIUM.—INVASIONS BY BARBARIANS.—THE SLAVIC CONQUEST.—CONTEMPORARY ELEMENTS OF MIXING.
IT may safely be said that the difficult question as to the relative influences of the external effects of soil, climate, physical conditions, the admixture of foreign blood, and the introduction of foreign examples on the one side, and those of what is called race on the other, never rises to a greater degree of importance than it does in the ethnology of Ancient Greece. For, in our current language, we consider race to mean certain original differences of organization, faculties, and capacities stamped upon different divisions of the human species from the beginning; innate qualities, as distinguished from mere developments; internal elements of the original material upon which the external agencies of climate, soil, and examples act in the different degrees of its receptivity, as contrasted with the various agencies themselves; and in this current language, many writers, who would shrink from the conclusions to which the term logically leads, unconsciously indulge. I say unconsciously, because it is nearly certain that, out of ten writers who talk about race, and assign to the word a meaning essentially the same as the one just exhibited, nine would be unwilling to deny the unity of our species—unity meaning descent from the same pair. Yet between this and a system of special interpositions the advocate of the effects of race has no alternative. How can there be two original capabilities for the reception of either moral or physical influences, and the evolution of intellectual phenomena out of them, in different members of a family descended from a single pair?
IT can safely say that the complex issue regarding the relative effects of external factors like soil, climate, physical conditions, the mixing of different bloodlines, and the introduction of outside examples on one side, and what we call race on the other, is never more significant than in the study of Ancient Greece's ethnology. In modern terms, we see race as referring to certain inherent differences in organization, abilities, and capacities that have been present in different groups of humans from the start; these are innate traits, distinct from mere development; they are the internal features of the original material upon which outside influences like climate, soil, and examples act depending on its varying levels of receptivity, as opposed to the different external influences themselves. Many writers, who would hesitate to accept the conclusions that logically follow from the term, unwittingly engage in this thinking. I say unwittingly because it is nearly certain that out of ten writers who discuss race and assign it a meaning that's essentially the same as mentioned above, nine would be reluctant to deny the unity of our species—unity meaning descent from a common ancestor. However, there is no alternative for those who support the effects of race between this idea and a theory of specific interventions. How can there be two original capacities to receive either moral or physical influences, and the development of intellectual traits from them, among different members of a family that descends from a single pair?
All that can have had a beginning since the beginning of the species itself is the manifestation of the several capacities by outward and appreciable signs. The capacity itself must have existed from the first; and the writer who considers that too great weight is attached to external accidents, and too little to innate qualities, unless he admit either the doctrine of a multiplicity of protoplasts, or extra-natural changes in the faculties of the progenitors of certain favoured nations, when he talks about race, only throws back the evolution of the distinctive characters of the populations he may be considering to some period more or less early. If the remote ancestors of the Greeks and the remote ancestors of the Turks be referable to some common parentage, it is mere verbiage to refer the differences between them to race, as an ultimate and primary cause. It is no cause, but, itself, an effect—an effect of influences immeasurably early in their actions, but still an effect. For it is evident that of race, as it is called, there can be but three causes—original difference of parentage, preternatural changes in the faculties or organization of certain members of one common family, or the operation of the ordinary agencies of climate, nutrition, and ideas.
Everything that has begun since the start of our species is just the expression of various abilities through noticeable and measurable signs. The ability itself must have been present from the start; and any writer who thinks that too much emphasis is placed on external factors and not enough on inherent qualities, unless they accept either the idea of multiple original ancestors or unnatural changes in the abilities of the ancestors of certain favored nations, when discussing race, only delays the development of the unique traits of the populations they're examining to a more or less early time. If the distant ancestors of the Greeks and the distant ancestors of the Turks can be traced back to a common lineage, then it’s pointless to attribute their differences to race as a final and primary cause. It’s not a cause; it’s actually an effect—an effect of influences that took place extremely early in their history, but still an effect. Clearly, there can be only three causes of race
I neither deny nor assert that any one of these three causes is the true one. I only draw attention to a remarkably common inconsistency. A very little amount of ethnological literature will satisfy any one who makes the search that the number of writers who write about race, and who are, nevertheless, wholly unprepared for either of the first two explanations of its origin, is very great. So that they admit the third, and the third only. If so, why make so much of the distinction?
I’m not saying that any one of these three causes is the actual reason. I just want to point out a really common inconsistency. A bit of reading on ethnic studies will show anyone who looks into it that there are many writers discussing race, yet they are totally unprepared to address either of the first two explanations for its origin. This means they only accept the third explanation. If that’s the case, why emphasize the difference so much?
In the special question before us we are in great danger of overvaluing this undefined element; imagining that intellectual pre-eminence of the highest kind was the original endowment of a section of mankind called Hellenes. That these Hellenes were so favoured is certain, but that they were a race at all is doubtful. Unless the necessity of connecting the Latin and Greek languages in geography as well as in philology have been overvalued, and, along with it, the difficulty of doing so by any simple extension of the two areas, the natural inference from the necessary consequences of a maritime migration follows as a matter of course, viz., the probability of the blood on the mother’s side having been different from that of the father—the one Italian, the other native to the soil. If so, there is an Hellenic language, an Hellenic literature, an Hellenic influence in the world’s history. But there is no Hellenic stock. The tongue belongs to Hellas, and the blood to Italy.
In the specific issue we're discussing, we're at serious risk of overestimating this unclear element; thinking that the highest level of intellectual superiority was an inherent trait of a group of people known as the Hellenes. It's undoubtedly true that these Hellenes had advantages, but it's questionable whether they even constituted a race. Unless we've overestimated the need to connect Latin and Greek languages in geography as well as linguistics, and the challenge of doing so through any straightforward expansion of the two areas, the logical conclusion from the implications of a maritime migration naturally leads us to consider that the maternal lineage may have differed from the paternal—one being Italian and the other local to the land. If this is the case, then there is a Hellenic language, a Hellenic literature, and a Hellenic influence in world history. However, there is no Hellenic ancestry. The language belongs to Hellas, while the bloodline traces back to Italy.
Subject, then, to the correctness of the Italian hypothesis, what was the native stock of Hellas? Pelasgic. What means this? The proper place for this inquiry is the chapter on the ethnology of Turkey, for in two Turkish localities only have any Pelasgi existed within the historical period. A negative statement, however, will find place here. Whatever the Pelasgi were, they were not, at one and the same time, the earliest occupants of Hellas, and a population belonging to the same class with the Hellenes. The reasons which lie against making the Hellenes aboriginal to Greece lie also against any other Hellenoeid population.
Subject to the accuracy of the Italian theory, what was the original population of Greece? Pelasgic. What does this mean? The right place for this discussion is in the chapter on the ethnology of Turkey, as Pelasgi have only existed in two specific Turkish locations during historical times. However, a negative assertion can be made here: whatever the Pelasgi were, they were not simultaneously the earliest inhabitants of Greece, nor were they a group belonging to the same class as the Hellenes. The reasons against classifying the Hellenes as the original people of Greece also apply to any other Hellenoid population.
The magnitude of the earliest historical Hellenic area is of importance. Let Greece under the leadership of Agamemnon be as truly Hellenic as Kent and Essex were Anglo-Saxon in the reign of Alfred. What does it prove in the way of the occupants being aboriginal? As little as the English character of the counties in question at the time referred to. Four centuries—or even less—of migration may easily have given us all the phenomena that occur; for the area is smaller than the kingdom of Wessex, or Northumberland, and the country but little more impracticable.
The significance of the earliest historical Greek region is important. Let Greece under Agamemnon be as genuinely Greek as Kent and Essex were Anglo-Saxon during Alfred’s reign. What does it really prove about the natives being originally from there? As little as the English identity of those counties at that time. Four centuries—or even less—of migration could easily create all the observed phenomena; the area is smaller than the kingdom of Wessex or Northumberland, and the terrain is only slightly more challenging.
Hence, if we sufficiently recognise the smallness of the Hellenic area, no difficulties against the doctrine of an original non-Hellenic population will arise on the score of its magnitude. It was as easily convertible from non-Hellenic to Hellenic as Cumberland and Northumberland have been from British to English.
Hence, if we fully understand the small size of the Hellenic region, there won't be any issues with the idea of an original non-Hellenic population due to its size. It was just as easily transformed from non-Hellenic to Hellenic as Cumberland and Northumberland have been from British to English.
And that that area was actually very small indeed is evident to any inquirer who will take up the measure of it without any prepossessions in favour of its magnitude, and limit his Hellas to those parts only which can be shown to have been Greek; in order to do which he must draw no undue inferences in favour of the identity of the Hellenic and Phrygian languages from the negative fact of Homer saying nothing about interpreters; build nothing on the ubiquity of the Pelasgi, every one of whose migrations is as unsupported by historical evidence, as the migration of Æneas to Italy, or that of Antenor to Venice; and, lastly, satisfy himself with the “Catalogue of the Ships,” as the earliest geographical notice of ancient Greece. I think that this list is more likely to contain populations which were not Hellenic than to omit any that were; and, with the single exception of the Acarnanians, I imagine that this is the current opinion. The Acarnanians alone of all the Hellenes are said to have taken no part in the Trojan war; and on the strength of their non-intervention we hear of them some nine hundred years afterwards, putting in a claim for the good offices of the Romans, the supposed descendants of those Trojans whom the other Hellenes so cruelly conquered, and the Acarnanians so generously left alone. Yet it by no means follows that because the Acarnanians were Greeks during the Peloponnesian war, they were Greeks in the ninth century B.C., any more than it follows that because the men of Monmouth are English at the present moment they were so during the heptarchy. What should we say to the writer who, in the reign of Queen Victoria, should say that the only people of England who took no part in the wars of the Saxons against the Britons were the Cornishmen? Surely we should accuse him of an anachronism, and suggest the fact of his Cornishmen having been at the time in question, no Saxons at all, but Britons. The same reason applies to the statements concerning the Acarnanians; inasmuch as it is highly probable that they are absent from the Homeric list of Greeks, because they were other than Greek in respect to their nationality. It was only when the Greek frontier extended itself northwards that they became Hellenized. Then, too, it was that the later writers who fancied that they must always have been what they were in their own days, superadded the doctrine of their having been Hellenic to the fact of their non-appearance in the Homeric catalogue. For it must be remembered that, even in the third century B.C.—nay even at the present moment—the Acarnanians are a frontier population, in contact with the non-Hellenic Illyrians of old, and the non-Hellenic Skipetars of the nineteenth century. It must also be remembered that notice of their absence from Troy is nowhere to be found in the Homeric poems. No passage runs to the effect “that the Acarnanians alone took no share in the war under the walls of sacred Ilion, but remained ingloriously at home.” If it were so, the previous hypothesis would be futile.
And the fact that that area was actually very small is clear to anyone willing to measure it without any biases about its size and limit their understanding of Greece to those parts that can be proven to have been Greek. To do this, they must avoid making unwarranted assumptions about the similarities between the Hellenic and Phrygian languages just because Homer doesn’t mention interpreters; not rely on the widespread presence of the Pelasgi, whose migrations lack any historical support, just like Aeneas's journey to Italy or Antenor's to Venice; and finally, consider the “Catalogue of the Ships” as the earliest geographical reference for ancient Greece. I believe this list is more likely to include populations that weren’t Hellenic than to overlook any that were; and except for the Acarnanians, I think this is the common view. The Acarnanians are said to be the only Greeks who did not participate in the Trojan war; and based on their non-involvement, we hear about them around nine hundred years later, requesting help from the Romans, who were thought to be descendants of the Trojans that the other Greeks conquered so ruthlessly, while the Acarnanians left alone. However, it doesn’t necessarily mean that because the Acarnanians were Greeks during the Peloponnesian war, they were Greeks in the ninth century B.C., just as it doesn’t mean that because the people of Monmouth are English now, they were so during the heptarchy. What would we say to a writer in Queen Victoria's reign who claimed that the only people in England who didn’t get involved in the Saxon wars against the Britons were the Cornishmen? Surely, we’d accuse him of being historically inaccurate and point out that the Cornishmen at that time were not Saxons at all, but Britons. The same reasoning applies to the statements about the Acarnanians; it's highly likely that they are missing from Homer’s list of Greeks because they weren’t Greek in terms of their nationality. It was only when the Greek borders extended north that they became Hellenized. It was also during this time that later writers assumed they must have always been what they were in their own era and added the idea that they were Hellenic to the fact that they didn’t appear in Homer’s catalogue. It’s important to remember that even in the third century B.C.—and even today—the Acarnanians are a border population, interacting with the non-Greek Illyrians of the past and the non-Greek Skipetars of the nineteenth century. It should also be noted that there’s no mention of their absence from Troy in the Homeric poems. There’s no passage that says “the Acarnanians alone did not participate in the war at the sacred walls of Ilium, but stayed quietly at home.” If it were true, the previous assumption would be pointless.
Upon the whole, I think that Acarnania was in the same category with the nearly opposite island of Corcyra—Greek in the time of the historian, but not Greek in the time of the Homeric poems.
Overall, I believe that Acarnania was similar to the almost opposite island of Corcyra—Greek during the time of the historian, but not Greek during the time of the Homeric poems.
So little, however, depends upon this view of the character of the earliest Acarnanians that the notice of them is rather an episodical piece of detail, than anything affecting the general question of the size of Homeric Greece. It may have contained Acarnania, and still have been small enough for the purposes suggested, i.e., small enough to have been converted from non-Hellenic to Hellenic within a very few centuries.
So little, however, depends on this perspective of the character of the earliest Acarnanians that mentioning them is more of an aside than anything that impacts the overall discussion of the size of Homeric Greece. It may have included Acarnania and still been small enough for the purposes suggested, i.e., small enough to have transitioned from non-Hellenic to Hellenic within just a few centuries.
On the eastern side of Greece the most northern members of the confederation are the Thessalians and Perrhæbi; but whether the latter were Hellenic is uncertain. We may admit them, however, to have been so. Macedon and Thrace were, certainly, non-Hellenic; so much so, that it is only by first peopling them with Pelasgi, and then making the Pelasgi what may be called Hellenoeid—or Greek-like—that the semblance of any close ethnological affinity with the true and undoubted Greeks of the Homeric confederacy can be obtained.
On the eastern side of Greece, the northernmost members of the confederation are the Thessalians and Perrhæbi; however, it’s uncertain if the latter were Hellenic. We can assume they were. Macedon and Thrace were definitely non-Hellenic; so much so that it's only by first populating those regions with Pelasgians and then making the Pelasgians somewhat Greek-like that we can find any semblance of a close ethnic connection with the true and undeniable Greeks of the Homeric confederacy.
If we leave the continent and turn to the islands, the greater part of the Cyclades and Sporades are in the same predicament with Acarnania. In the “Catalogue of the Ships,” Crete, Rhodes, Syme, Carpathus, Cos, Nisuros, and the Calydnian Islands are alone named.
If we move away from the mainland and look at the islands, most of the Cyclades and Sporades are in the same situation as Acarnania. In the "Catalogue of the Ships," only Crete, Rhodes, Syme, Carpathus, Cos, Nisuros, and the Calydnian Islands are mentioned.
Such are the reasons for believing that the true and undoubted Hellenic area, was, at the time of the Homeric poems, quite small enough to have received the whole of its population from some other country, and that by means of boats and ships.
Such are the reasons for believing that the true and certain Greek territory was, at the time of the Homeric poems, small enough to have received its entire population from another country, likely by boats and ships.
The two elements of the Hellenic population in its simplest form, are—1. The native; 2. The Italian; either of which may have been more or less mixed; though the proof of it is impracticable, and the analysis out of the question.
The two parts of the Greek population in its simplest form are—1. The native; 2. The Italian; either of which may have been more or less mixed; however, proving this is impossible, and analyzing it is out of the question.
One of the tribes of the ancient Skipetar area was the Hylleis; and one of the Doric heroes was Hyllus. I connect these names, the latter being the eponymus to the former. When the Dorians conquer Peloponnesus, Hyllus assists them. This suggests the likelihood of those immigrants whose first settlements were on the northern side of the Saronic Gulf, and who from thence effected conquests southwards and elsewhere, having done so in alliance with certain members of the Illyrian, Epirote, or Skipetar stock. If so, the Dorian conquests were only partially Hellenic, so that there is, at least, an element of intermixture here.
One of the tribes from the ancient Skipetar region was the Hylleis, and one of the Doric heroes was Hyllus. I associate these names, with the latter being the namesake for the former. When the Dorians took over Peloponnesus, Hyllus helped them. This implies that those immigrants, whose first settlements were on the northern side of the Saronic Gulf, and who then expanded southward and beyond, may have done so in partnership with certain groups from the Illyrian, Epirote, or Skipetar background. If that's the case, the Dorian conquests were only partially Greek, suggesting that there's at least some degree of mixing involved here.
Others are referable to the eastern coast. Asia Minor, Egypt, and Phœnicia all contributed to mix the Hellenic blood. In respect to Asia Minor we may relegate the account of the descent of Pelops on Peloponnesus to the region of unsatisfactory traditions, and still have a large amount of facts in favour of the infusion of Eastern blood from this quarter being considerable. These lie in the character of the islanders of the Ægean. Whatever else they may have been, they were partially Carian on one side, and partially Greek on the other.
Others can be traced back to the eastern coast. Asia Minor, Egypt, and Phoenicia all helped to mix in the Hellenic blood. Regarding Asia Minor, we can dismiss the story of Pelops's descent into Peloponnesus as a series of unreliable traditions, yet we still have a lot of evidence supporting the idea that there was a significant influx of Eastern blood from this area. This is evident in the character of the islanders of the Aegean. Regardless of what else they were, they were partly Carian on one side and partly Greek on the other.
The claims of Egypt to have contributed to the Greek stock have been closely criticized by Colonel Mure. His broad position, that the introduction of foreign settlers is generally followed by visible and definite influences on the language, is carried to, perhaps, an undue extent, since, to take an example from our own history, the effect of the Danes in England is by no means commensurate with their real importance as invaders. Or, perhaps, his views are limited to the criticism of a nation’s literature; in which case a foreign settlement, which gave nothing new to the speech of the people, to their arts, to their records, or to their mythology, would, to the historian of its literature, be no foreign settlement at all. The ethnologist is, to a certain degree, in the same position; but only to a certain degree. At any rate, however, the fact of an Egyptian element in the early Hellenic population is an important point in the ancient commerce of the Mediterranean, even if it be nothing more.
The claims that Egypt contributed to the Greek gene pool have faced significant criticism from Colonel Mure. He argues that the arrival of foreign settlers typically leads to clear and noticeable changes in language, a stance that may be taken too far, as evidenced by our own history where the impact of the Danes in England doesn't really match their importance as conquerors. Alternatively, his views might be focused solely on the critique of a nation's literature; in that case, a foreign settlement that didn’t introduce anything new to the local language, arts, history, or mythology would not be considered a foreign settlement at all by a literary historian. An ethnologist shares a similar perspective, but only to a certain extent. Regardless, the presence of an Egyptian element in the early Greek population is a significant aspect of ancient Mediterranean trade, even if that's all it is.
I admit the likelihood sagaciously suggested by Colonel Mure, of the parts between Syria and Egypt being, in reality, Semitic[11] rather than Egyptian, yet passing for Egyptian in the eyes of a Greek; so that much which is really Phœnician, or Jewish, may have been considered as Coptic. Nevertheless, a few fragmentary facts seem to indicate a true introduction of Egyptian ideas and blood.
I acknowledge the wise point made by Colonel Mure that the regions between Syria and Egypt might actually be Semitic[11] instead of Egyptian, but they may have been perceived as Egyptian from a Greek perspective; therefore, much that is genuinely Phoenician or Jewish could have been seen as Coptic. Still, a few scattered facts suggest there's been a real introduction of Egyptian concepts and lineage.
a. The name of the city Thebæ, common to both Greece and Egypt, is one of these.
a. The name of the city Thebæ, which is shared by both Greece and Egypt, is one of these.
b. The reproach cast in the teeth of Achilles in respect to Penthesilea by Thersites, which can only be alluded to here, but which is explained in Herodotus[12] by a reference to Egyptian manners is another.
b. The insult thrown at Achilles about Penthesilea by Thersites, which can only be mentioned here but is explained in Herodotus[12] by referencing Egyptian customs, is another.
d. The word Africa is easily explained by supposing that the Egyptians took it from the Afer nations of Abyssinia, and so gave it the Greeks, but it is not explicable by deducing it from a Semitic source.
d. The word Africa can be simply explained by assuming that the Egyptians borrowed it from the Afer nations of Abyssinia and then passed it on to the Greeks, but it cannot be explained by tracing it back to a Semitic origin.
e. The names Iolchos and Colchis.—How comes Jason, in sailing from a part of Thessaly named Iolchos, to reach a part of Asia with a name all but identical? or, changing the expression, how comes the Colchos of the Black Sea which Jason visits, to have had a name so like that of the birthplace of the hero who visits it? These things, however little they may be set down to the chapter of accidents, are rarely accidental. Yet they cannot be connected with each other. The evidence, however, of Herodotus to the existence of Egyptian customs in Colchis (evidence which, although it will not prove the identity of the Georgian stock with the Egyptian, suggests the idea of a partial settlement) supplies an explanation. Both Colchos and Iolchos may have been Egyptian.
e. The names Iolchos and Colchis.—How is it that Jason, sailing from a region in Thessaly called Iolchos, ends up in an area of Asia with a name almost the same? In other words, how does the Colchis by the Black Sea that Jason visits have a name so similar to the birthplace of the hero? Though these occurrences may seem coincidental, they are rarely just that. However, they cannot be directly linked to one another. The evidence from Herodotus regarding the presence of Egyptian customs in Colchis (which, while it doesn't prove that the Georgian people are the same as the Egyptians, does suggest some form of settlement) offers an explanation. Both Colchos and Iolchos might have Egyptian roots.
Farther remarks upon the assumption that the Phœnicians only (and not the Egyptians) were a maritime people, will occur in the ethnology of Crete.
Farther comments on the idea that only the Phoenicians (and not the Egyptians) were a seafaring people will come up in the study of the ethnic groups of Crete.
The influences from Syria and Palestine were either Phœnician or Jewish, and by no means exclusively Phœnician. The selling of the sons and daughters of Judah into captivity beyond the sea, is a fact attested by Isaiah. Neither do I think that the eponymus of the Argive Danai was other than that of the Israelite tribe of Dan; only we are so used to confine ourselves to the soil of Palestine in our consideration of the history of the Israelites, that we treat them as if they were adscripti glebœ, and ignore the share they may have taken in the ordinary history of the world. Like priests of great sanctity, they are known in the holy places only—yet the seaports between Tyre and Ascalon, of Dan, Ephraim, and Asher, must have followed the history of seaports in general, and not have stood on the coast for nothing. What a light would be thrown on the origin of the name Pelop-o-nesus, and the history of the Pelop-id family, if a bonâ fide nation of Pelopes, with unequivocal affinities, and cotemporary annals, had existed on the coast of Asia! Who would have hesitated to connect the two? Yet with the Danai and the tribe of Dan this is the case, and no one connects them.
The influences from Syria and Palestine were either Phoenician or Jewish, and not exclusively Phoenician. The fact that the sons and daughters of Judah were sold into captivity beyond the sea is confirmed by Isaiah. I also don’t think that the name of the Argive Danai was anything other than that of the Israelite tribe of Dan; we just tend to limit our study of Israelite history to the land of Palestine, treating them as if they were adscripti glebœ, and ignoring their role in the broader history of the world. Like holy priests, they are recognized only in sacred places—yet the seaports between Tyre and Ascalon, of Dan, Ephraim, and Asher, must have experienced the same history as other seaports and weren’t just sitting there for no reason. Imagine the insight we would gain regarding the origin of the name Pelop-o-nesus and the history of the Pelop-id family if there had been a genuine nation of Pelopes, with clear connections and contemporary records, along the Asian coast! Who wouldn’t link the two? Yet with the Danai and the tribe of Dan, this is the case, and no one makes that connection.
That the alphabet and the weights and measures of Greece are Phœnician is likely enough; indeed, from the extent to which the habit of circumcision was strange to the Hellenes, the evidence is in favour of the coasts of Phœnicia, and the Philistine country having supplied a larger immigration than those of the Holy Land. In respect to the infusion itself of Semitic blood, whatever may have been the details of its origin, it was considerable; and has generally been admitted to have been so.
That the alphabet and the weights and measures of Greece come from Phoenicia seems quite probable; in fact, considering how uncommon circumcision was among the Greeks, the evidence supports that the coasts of Phoenicia and the Philistine region brought in more immigrants than those from the Holy Land. Regarding the actual mix of Semitic ancestry, no matter the specifics of how it started, it was significant and is generally accepted as such.
The absolute admixture of Thracian and Phrygian blood on the soil of Hellas, anterior to the Macedonian conquest, is a complex question.
The complete mix of Thracian and Phrygian ancestry in the land of Greece, before the Macedonian takeover, is a complicated issue.
If the Pelasgi belonged to either of these families, it was, of course, exceedingly great. But the ethnological position of the Pelasgi has yet to be considered. Even if they did not, an important question still stands over; since the influence of the Thracian bards and the Phrygian musicians, however much it has been either wholly or partially doubted by late writers, was admitted by the ancient Greeks themselves. Then there is the Trojan war, an event, which, however fabulous in its details, has some basis in fact. Lastly, there is the belief at the beginning of the historical period of the existence of Thracians in Bœotia. All, however, upon these points that is indicated at present is the caution against excluding Thracian blood from Hellas on the mere strength of its barbaric character. It is also added that, until the ethnology of Thrace has been dealt with, the evidence in favour of the Italian origin of the Greek language is incomplete.
If the Pelasgi were part of either of these families, it was definitely significant. But the ethnic position of the Pelasgi still needs to be looked at. Even if they weren’t, an important question remains; since the influence of the Thracian bards and Phrygian musicians, despite being entirely or partially questioned by later writers, was accepted by the ancient Greeks themselves. Then there’s the Trojan War, an event that, while legendary in its details, has some basis in reality. Finally, there’s the belief at the start of the historical period that Thracians existed in Bœotia. Overall, what we can say on these points right now is to be cautious about excluding Thracian ancestry from Greece just because of its primitive character. It’s also noted that until the ethnology of Thrace is addressed, the evidence supporting the Italian origin of the Greek language is incomplete.
The extent of the Hellenic area at the date of the Homeric “Catalogue of Ships,” has been given. The majority of the Ægean islands were, then, other than Greek. On the coasts, however, of Asia Minor portions of what was afterwards Ionia had been colonized. Teos, for instance, and Smyrna are mentioned by name; on the other hand, the division of the colonized portions into Æolia, Ionia, and Doris is unnoticed—probably it was unknown and non-existent. There are Dorians, however, in Crete. The Hellenes are simply a population of Thessaly, the Pelasgi allied to the Trojans, and circumscribed in area. Danaoi, Argeoi, and Achaioi are the nearest approaches to an equivalent to the subsequent term Hellenes.
The extent of the Greek area at the time of Homer’s “Catalogue of Ships” has been established. Most of the Aegean islands were, at that time, not Greek. However, along the coasts of Asia Minor, parts of what would later be known as Ionia had been settled. For example, Teos and Smyrna are specifically mentioned; however, the categories of the settled areas into Aeolia, Ionia, and Doris are not mentioned—probably because they were either unknown or didn’t exist yet. There were, however, Dorians in Crete. The Hellenes are simply a population from Thessaly, tied to the Trojans, and geographically limited. The Danaoi, Argeoi, and Achaioi are the closest terms that resemble the later term Hellenes.
From the Homeric age until the approach of the Persian war, our notices of the Hellenes are so nearly limited to the Greeks of Asia, that the state of Thessaly, Bœotia, Attica, and the Peloponnesus—European and Continental Greece—is obscure; Athens, however, and Sparta are the parts that then command notice; not Miletus, Smyrna, or Lesbos. Hellas, too, as a collective name, has been developed. On the coast of Asia there is an Æolis, a Doris, and an Ionia, all of which the Hellenes look upon as settlements from corresponding parts of Greece, and there is division of the Hellenes themselves, of considerable political importance, into two classes—the Dorian and Ionian. These differences between their own age and the Homeric, the great historians of the Golden Age of Greek literature explained as they best could. Are we bound to admit their explanation? Not for the Pelasgi, because we can get no definite doctrine at all concerning them. Nor yet, in my mind, for the Doric, Æolic, and Ionic migrations in their details. I cannot believe that the Ionic dialect ever came out of Greece; holding, that nothing but a most undue deference to authority and opinion can deduce it directly from any older form of the Attic. And this is but one objection out of many. Indeed I submit to the reader’s consideration the doctrine that the differences expressed by the terms in question, are best explained and accounted for by supposing, either—
From the time of Homer until just before the Persian War, our information about the Greeks mainly focuses on those in Asia, leaving the regions of Thessaly, Bœotia, Attica, and the Peloponnesus—European and Continental Greece—pretty much in the dark. However, Athens and Sparta stand out the most during this period, unlike Miletus, Smyrna, or Lesbos. The term Hellas has also evolved as a collective name. On the coast of Asia, there are regions called Æolis, Doris, and Ionia, which the Greeks view as colonies representing parts of Greece. There's a significant political divide among the Greeks themselves into two main groups—the Dorians and the Ionians. The great historians of the Golden Age of Greek literature tried to explain the differences between their time and the time of Homer as best as they could. Are we expected to accept their explanations? Not when it comes to the Pelasgi, since we have no clear understanding of them at all. And, I believe, not for the details of the Dorian, Æolic, and Ionic migrations either. I can't accept that the Ionic dialect originated from Greece; I think that only an excessive respect for authority and opinion could connect it directly to any earlier form of Attic. And this is just one of many objections. In fact, I put forward for the reader’s consideration the idea that the differences implied by these terms are best explained by assuming either—
2. A difference in the elements which were supplied in Greece itself.
2. A difference in the elements that were provided in Greece itself.
Thus—admixture and alliance with the original population of Thessaly and South Macedon, rather than with that of Epirus may have determined the Æolian character; admixture and alliance with the South Epirotes rather than the Thessalians, the Doric; Semitic elements the Ionic. In the first and last instances, there may also have been a different starting-point from Italy; the Ionians being derived from the coast that gave its name to the Ionian Sea, the Æolians from the district to which Æolus was the eponymus.
Thus, mixing and forming alliances with the original population of Thessaly and southern Macedon, rather than with those from Epirus, may have shaped the Æolian identity; mixing and alliances with the southern Epirotes rather than the Thessalians shaped the Doric identity; and Semitic influences contributed to the Ionic identity. In both the first and last cases, there may have also been a different starting point from Italy; the Ionians being descended from the coast that gave its name to the Ionian Sea, while the Æolians came from the region named after Æolus.
That such results as these, wearing, perhaps, the garb of paradoxes, are in strong contrast to the recognized doctrines of the best Greek historians is undoubted. No reader, however, should dismiss them until he has satisfied himself that he has discussed the question ethnologically as well as historically; until he has clearly seen the extent whereto the reasoning which the palæontological geologist applies to the antiquities of the earth’s crust (reasoning wholly independent of historical testimony) is applicable to the archæology of the human species also; and (lastly and most especially) until having fully appreciated the necessity of making the geographical and philological connections of the Latin and Greek languages coincide, he has experienced the difficulty of doing so in the face of the phenomena presented by the present distribution of the Skipetar, Dalmatian, Croatian, and other interjacent populations.
That results like these, which might seem paradoxical, strongly contrast with the accepted beliefs of the best Greek historians. However, no reader should dismiss them until they’ve ensured they’ve examined the issue both ethnologically and historically; until they’ve clearly understood how the reasoning that paleontological geologists use for the earth's crust (which is completely independent of historical evidence) applies to the archaeology of humans as well; and (most importantly) until, having recognized the need to align the geographical and linguistic connections of the Latin and Greek languages, they have encountered the challenge of doing so in light of the current distribution of the Skanderbeg, Dalmatian, Croatian, and other neighboring populations.
There is, then, a Greek language, a Greek literature, a Greek influence in literature; all beyond doubt. But there is no equally undoubted Greek stock. As far as there is such an entity, the speech is in Hellas, and the blood in Italy.
There is, indeed, a Greek language, a Greek literature, and a Greek influence in literature; that is for sure. But there is no equally certain Greek heritage. Where such an entity exists, the language is in Greece, and the ancestry is in Italy.
Up to a certain time the Hellenic influence has a northern direction, and acts upon certain populations originally barbarous, so as imperfectly to Hellenize them. Such is the case with Ætolia and Macedon. Afterwards, however, the direction of these influences changes, and Ætolia and Macedon contribute to dis-Hellenize (if so hybrid a word may be allowed) Greece. Before they do this, however, they have been taken out of the category of barbarism; just as would be the case if Anglo-Saxon England were reconquered by the half-Anglicized Ireland of the nineteenth century, and just as would not have been the case had it been conquered by the Ireland of Brian Ború. Rome, too, respected the land that she had reduced; so that the physical history of Greece remains but slightly altered until the period of the Gothic, Hun, and Slavonic invasions. And even Alaric but ravaged the soil and destroyed life. We nowhere find proofs of any introduction of Gothic blood. Nor yet of Hun. It is the Slavonic stock that has given Greece its greatest foreign element.
Until a certain point, the Hellenic influence was directed northward and affected some originally barbaric populations, partially Hellenizing them. This was true for Ætolia and Macedon. However, over time, the direction of these influences shifted, and Ætolia and Macedon began to dis-Hellenize Greece. Before this happened, though, they had moved out of the barbaric category; this would be similar to if Anglo-Saxon England were reconquered by the partially Anglicized Ireland of the nineteenth century, unlike what would have happened if it had been taken over by the Ireland of Brian Ború. Rome, too, respected the regions it had conquered; thus, the physical history of Greece remains largely unchanged until the time of the Gothic, Hun, and Slavonic invasions. Even Alaric merely devastated the land and took lives. There’s no evidence of any significant introduction of Gothic or Hun blood. It is the Slavonic people who have contributed the largest foreign element to Greece.
Why is it that when we compare a map of Modern with one of Ancient Greece, such a small proportion of the old classical names, either modified or unmodified in form, can be found? Such is, undoubtedly, the case. Yet subject to Turkey as Greece was until the present century, the majority of the new names is not Turkish. On the contrary, they are chiefly Slavonic. The language of the later Byzantine writers explains this.[13]
Why is it that when we look at a map of Modern Greece compared to one of Ancient Greece, we find so few of the old classical names, whether altered or not? This is definitely the case. Even though Greece was under Turkish rule until this century, most of the new names aren't Turkish. In fact, they're mostly Slavic. The language used by later Byzantine writers helps explain this.[13]
As early as the last quarter of the sixth century (A.D. 582), the movements set in towards Greece; Thrace and Macedon being overrun by Slavonians. The details here, however, are obscure, and there is an occasional confusion of the Slaves with the Avars. The latter nation, however, seems to have made no notable settlement in Southern Greece at least. In the latter half of the seventh century, Thessaly, Epirus, several of the islands, and parts of Asia Minor were overrun. In the ninth, Macedon is called Slavonia (Σκλαβἱνια). In the eleventh, Athens is sacked, and the inhabitants driven to take refuge in the isle of Salamis. Under Constantine Porphyrogeneta, the presence of an Hellenic population is an exception. “In Macedon,” he writes, “the Scythians dwell, instead of the Macedonians.” Again, “the whole country is Slavonized.”
As early as the last part of the sixth century (A.D. 582), movements began towards Greece, with Slavonians overrunning Thrace and Macedon. However, the details are unclear, and there’s sometimes confusion between the Slavs and the Avars. The Avars, though, don’t seem to have settled significantly in Southern Greece at least. In the second half of the seventh century, Thessaly, Epirus, several islands, and parts of Asia Minor were invaded. By the ninth century, Macedon is referred to as Slavonia (Σκλαβίνα). In the eleventh century, Athens was looted, forcing the residents to seek refuge on the island of Salamis. Under Constantine Porphyrogeneta, the presence of a Hellenic population is noted as an exception. “In Macedon,” he writes, “the Scythians live, instead of the Macedonians.” Again, he states, “the whole country is Slavonized.”
But the most remarkable passage is the following, which shows that a Slavonic population is so far the rule that where an approach to the ancient population is found it is dealt with as a remarkable phenomenon; and that by a Greek writer:—“It must be known that the inhabitants of the settlement (κἁστρον) Maina, are not of the race of the aforesaid Slaves, but of the old Romans, and even till the present time, they are called by their neighbours Hellenes, from having been originally Pagans and idolatrers like the old Hellenes.”—De Adm. Imp. I. 50.
But the most remarkable statement is the following, which shows that a Slavonic population is so prevalent that when there is any sign of the ancient population, it is regarded as a notable occurrence; and this is noted by a Greek writer:—“It should be noted that the people of the settlement (κἁστρον) Maina are not of the aforementioned Slav race, but of the old Romans, and even today, they are known by their neighbors as Hellenes, because they were originally Pagans and idolaters like the ancient Hellenes.”—De Adm. Imp. I. 50.
Latin writers, equally with the Greek, considered Greece to be Slavonic:—“Inde (i.e., Sicilia) navigantes venerunt ultra mare Adrium ad urbem Manafasiam in Sclavinica terra.”—From a Journal of St. Willibald, the writer of which, by Manafasia, means Napoli di Malvasia in the Morea.
Latin writers, like the Greeks, thought of Greece as Slavonic:—“From there (i.e., Sicily) travelers came across the Adriatic Sea to the city of Manafasia in Slavonic land.”—From a Journal of St. Willibald, where the author refers to Manafasia as Napoli di Malvasia in the Morea.
In diminished numbers, the representatives of the old Laconians exist at the present time. A.D. 1573, they had fourteen, they have now but three, villages—Prasto, or the ancient Prasiæ, Kastanitza, and Silina. With the exception of their dialect, the Romaic of modern Hellas is said to be spoken with considerable uniformity over the whole of Greece.
In smaller numbers, the representatives of the old Laconians exist today. A.D. 1573, they had fourteen; now, they have only three villages—Prasto, or the ancient Prasiæ, Kastanitza, and Silina. Aside from their dialect, the Romaic spoken in modern Greece is said to be fairly uniform across the entire country.
Without investigating the difficult question as to the proportion of Slavonic elements, it may fairly be said that Ancient Greece is the area of a greatly, and Modern Greece that of an inordinately, mixed stock. To this mixture, Italians, Albanians, and other populations of modern Europe have added.
CHAPTER VI.
RUSSIAN POPULATIONS, SARMATIAN AND TURANIAN.—SAMOEIDS TURANIAN.—UGRIANS.—LAPPS.—KWAINS.—ESTHONIANS.—LIEFS.—PERMIANS.—SIRANIANS.—VOTIAKS.—TSHEREMISS, TSHUVATSH, MORDUIN.—LITHUANIANS.—MALORUSSIANS AND MUSCOVITES.—THEIR RECENT INTRODUCTION.—THE SKOLOTI.—EARLY DISPLACEMENTS.—UGRIAN GLOSSES.—INDIAN AFFINITIES OF THE LITHUANIC—RUSSIAN POLAND.—ANALYTICAL VIEW OF THE PRESENT POPULATIONS OF RUSSIA.—ARKHANGEL.—FINLAND.—ESTHONIA.—LIVONIA.—PERM.—SIMBIRSK, PENZA.—LITHUANIA.—VOLHYNIA.—KHARKHOV.—KOSAKS.—KHERSON.—TAURIDA.
RUSSIAN POPULATIONS, SARMATIAN AND TURANIAN.—SAMOEIDS TURANIAN.—UGRIANS.—LAPPS.—KWAINS.—ESTHONIANS.—LIEFS.—PERMIANS.—SIRANIANS.—VOTIAKS.—TSHEREMISS, TSHUVATSH, MORDUIN.—LITHUANIANS.—MALORUSSIANS AND MUSCOVITES.—THEIR RECENT INTRODUCTION.—THE SKOLOTI.—EARLY DISPLACEMENTS.—UGRIAN GLOSSES.—INDIAN AFFINITIES OF THE LITHUANIC—RUSSIAN POLAND.—ANALYTICAL VIEW OF THE PRESENT POPULATIONS OF RUSSIA.—ARKHANGEL.—FINLAND.—ESTHONIA.—LIVONIA.—PERM.—SIMBIRSK, PENZA.—LITHUANIA.—VOLHYNIA.—KHARKHOV.—KOSAKS.—KHERSON.—TAURIDA.
WITHOUT asking too minutely what are the real boundaries of Europe on its eastern side, we shall find it convenient to carry them as far as the Volga and the Ural Mountains; by doing which we include the Government of the Don Kosaks, Astrakan, Orenburg, Perm, Vologda, and the whole of Arkhangel. This is being inordinately liberal; but it is as well to be so, because three divisions of the population of European Russia are common to the two continents; and hence the history of more than one of the areas under consideration will be incomplete unless we trace its occupants to their original home on the other side of the Ural Mountains. One of these areas is the important country of Hungary; so far, at least, as it is possessed by the Asiatic Majiars.
WITHOUT getting too specific about the actual borders of Europe on its eastern side, it's useful to extend them to the Volga and Ural Mountains. By doing this, we include the regions governed by the Don Cossacks, Astrakhan, Orenburg, Perm, Vologda, and all of Arkhangelsk. This might seem overly generous, but it's helpful because three groups of the population in European Russia are shared between the two continents; therefore, the history of several of the areas we're considering will be incomplete unless we track their inhabitants back to their roots on the other side of the Ural Mountains. One of these areas is the significant region of Hungary, at least as far as it is inhabited by the Asian Magyars.
The great primary divisions of the human species to which the population of European Russia is referable, are only two in number; but then each of them is a class of great extent and generality; falling into divisions and subdivisions. These are the Sarmatian and the Turanian; Sarmatian meaning the Slavonian and Lithuanian families collectively, and Turanian the Ugrian and Turk. A few months ago a third class would have been requisite, the Samoeid; in order to include the occupants of the Valley of the Lower Petshora and the coasts of the Arctic Sea, in the eastern parts of the government of Arkhangel. But it has been shown by Gabelentz, from an analysis of the Samoeid language that it belongs to the same class with the Fin, Lapp, Permian, Siranian, Votiak, and other Ugrian tongues.
The main groups of people in European Russia can be divided into just two categories, but each of these is quite broad and can be further divided. These groups are the Sarmatian and the Turanian; Sarmatian refers to the Slavic and Lithuanian families as a whole, while Turanian includes the Ugrian and Turkic people. A few months ago, a third category, the Samoeid, would have been necessary to encompass those living in the Valley of the Lower Petshora and along the Arctic Sea coast in the eastern part of Arkhangel. However, Gabelentz has shown that an analysis of the Samoeid language places it in the same category as the Fin, Lapp, Permian, Siranian, Votiak, and other Ugrian languages.
The present distribution of the Ugrian populations is not only a point of importance for its own sake, but is an indispensable preliminary for the inquiry into the earlier ethnology of Russia.
The current distribution of the Ugrian populations is not just significant on its own, but is also a crucial first step for investigating the earlier ethnic history of Russia.
The Lapp branch of the Ugrian stock is common to Russia and Scandinavia, so that it will be noticed again when Norway and Sweden come under consideration. It is chiefly in their dialect and creed that the two divisions differ; the imperfect Christianity of the Russian Lapps being that of the Greek Church, and their speech, although, I believe, intelligible to a Norwegian Lapp, being stamped with several well-marked peculiarities. It is the structure of their language that shows them to belong to the same stock as the Kwains of Finland, the difference of their complexion and stature being considerable; for the Lapp is dark-haired, dark-eyed, swarthy-skinned, under-sized, and weak-built, as is the Samoeid also. The Lapp chiefly occupies the country to the west, the Samoeid that to the east of the White Sea.
The Lapp branch of the Ugrian group is found in both Russia and Scandinavia, so it will be mentioned again when discussing Norway and Sweden. The main differences between the two divisions lie in their dialect and beliefs; the Russian Lapps practice a form of Christianity that is linked to the Greek Church, and their language, while I think a Norwegian Lapp can understand it, has several distinct features. The structure of their language indicates that they come from the same group as the Kwains in Finland, although there is a notable difference in their appearance and size; Lapps are typically dark-haired, dark-eyed, with a swarthy complexion, shorter stature, and weaker build, similar to the Samoeid. The Lapps mainly inhabit the area to the west, while the Samoeid live to the east of the White Sea.
Finland is the country of a people whom it is best to call Kwains; since Kwain is the native name, and Fin is a term which, from being often applied to the Lapps of Finmark, creates confusion. If this designation be too strange, Finlander should be strictly adhered to. Viborg and Olonetz are parts of the Kwain area, with but little variation on the part of their occupants. St. Petersburg was a part of Finland until the time of Peter the Great, and Esthonia is Ugrian at the present time. No new inhabitants of Esthonia, but, on the contrary, its oldest occupants, the Rahwas, closely allied to the proper Finlanders of Finland, form the third section of the great Ugrian stock. Livonia, or Lief-land, takes its name from an Ugrian tribe, the Liefs, a tribe which from being pressed upon by the Lithuanians of Courland, is nearly extinct as a separate substantive population.
Finland is home to a people best referred to as Kwains, since Kwain is their native name, and Fin can lead to confusion due to its frequent use for the Lapps of Finmark. If that name feels too unfamiliar, Finlander should definitely be used instead. Viborg and Olonetz are part of the Kwain region, with little difference among their inhabitants. St. Petersburg was part of Finland until Peter the Great's reign, and Estonia is currently Ugrian. There are no new inhabitants in Estonia; rather, its original residents, the Rahwas, who are closely related to the true Finlanders of Finland, make up the third group of the larger Ugrian population. Livonia, or Lief-land, gets its name from an Ugrian tribe known as the Liefs, which is nearly extinct as a distinct population due to being squeezed by the Lithuanians of Courland.
In Courland the most western Ugrians came in contact with the Lithuanians; not, as is reasonably believed, exactly on the banks of the Dwina, but within the Province; in other words, the ancient Ugrians of these parts extended over the whole of Livonia, and also a little beyond it. Courland, however, is, upon the whole, essentially a Lithuanic area.
In Courland, the westernmost Ugrians encountered the Lithuanians; not, as is commonly thought, directly along the banks of the Dwina, but within the Province itself. In other words, the ancient Ugrians in this region covered most of Livonia and even a bit beyond it. However, Courland is primarily a Lithuanian area.
In Vologda and Perm, two closely allied members of a fresh branch of Ugrians present themselves, the Siranians and the Permians; the latter greatly reduced and Russianized. Perm is bounded by the Ural Mountains, along the ridge of which are the Voguls, and, east of the Voguls, the Ostiaks of the Obi. But as these belong to Asia, it is sufficient to say that they are Ugrian. The Votiaks take their name from the river Viatka, as does the government they inhabit.
In Vologda and Perm, two closely related groups from a new branch of Ugrians are present: the Siranians and the Permians; the latter have significantly decreased in number and become more Russian. Perm is bordered by the Ural Mountains, where the Voguls live, and to the east of the Voguls are the Ostiaks of the Obi. However, since these groups are in Asia, it's enough to say that they are Ugrian. The Votiaks get their name from the river Viatka, which also names the region they live in.
Kazan, Novgorod, Simbirsk, and Saratov, like Viatka and Perm, are truly Ugrian areas, though the intrusion of both Turk and Russian elements has left the original populations in a fragmentary state. They are represented, however, by the Tsheremiss, the Tshuvatsh and the Morduin; the Tshuvatsh being a problematical population from the extent to which their language presents a mixture of Turk elements, and the Morduins falling into three divisions—the Mokshad, the Ersad, and the Karatai. The absolute and undoubted area, then, of the Ugrians of Russia, as it exists at the present moment, notwithstanding encroachments from both the Turks of the east, and the Russians of the south and west, reaches as far south as the government of Saratov.
Kazan, Novgorod, Simbirsk, and Saratov, along with Viatka and Perm, are genuinely Ugrian regions, although the influence of both Turk and Russian cultures has left the original populations in a fragmented state. They are represented by the Tsheremiss, the Tshuvatsh, and the Morduins; the Tshuvatsh being a complex group due to the extent of Turk influences in their language, and the Morduins divided into three sub-groups—the Mokshad, the Ersad, and the Karatai. Therefore, the current and definitive area of the Ugrians in Russia, despite encroachments from both the Turks in the east and the Russians in the south and west, extends as far south as the Saratov region.
The present distribution of the Lithuanian populations, is second only in importance to that of the Ugrians. Livonia is the most convenient starting-point. Here it is spoken at present; though not aboriginal to the province. The Polish, German, and Russian languages have encroached on the Lithuanian, the Lithuanian on the Ugrian. It is the Lett branch of the Lithuanian which is spoken by the Letts of Livonia (Liefland) but not by the Liefs. The same is the case in Courland. East Prussia lies beyond the Russian empire, but it is not unnecessary to state that, as late as the sixteenth century, a Lithuanian tongue was spoken there. Vilna, Grodno, and Vitepsk are the proper Lithuanian provinces. There, the original proper Lithuanic tongue still survives; uncultivated, and day by day suffering from the encroachment of the Russian, but, withal, in the eyes of the ethnologist, the most important language in Europe.
The current distribution of Lithuanian populations is only surpassed in importance by that of the Ugrians. Livonia is the most convenient starting point. It’s spoken here now, although it’s not native to the area. The Polish, German, and Russian languages have encroached on Lithuanian, while Lithuanian has influenced Ugrian. The Lett branch of Lithuanian is spoken by the Letts of Livonia (Liefland) but not by the Liefs. The same holds true for Courland. East Prussia is outside the Russian empire, but it’s worth mentioning that, as recently as the sixteenth century, a form of Lithuanian was spoken there. Vilna, Grodno, and Vitepsk are the main Lithuanian provinces. There, the original Lithuanian language still persists; unrefined and increasingly affected by the influence of Russian, yet, for ethnologists, it remains the most vital language in Europe.
The Tartar provinces come next, or, to speak more correctly, the Turk. Tartar, however, is the usual term, and as Tartary is the recognised name of the country to the east of the Caspian, it is not likely to be got rid of; nor yet to be changed into the more correct form Tahtah. The stock, however, is that to which the Ottoman Turks of Turkey, along with numerous other powerful and important populations, belong. Kasan, Oremberg, and Astrakhan are the chief Turk provinces. A portion, too, of New Russia is Turk. The date of their introduction is the thirteenth century; the empire to which they belonged being that of the successors of Zengis Khan.
The Tartar provinces come next, or, more accurately, the Turk. However, Tartar is the common term, and since Tartary is the recognized name for the region east of the Caspian, it's unlikely to be replaced; it won't likely be changed to the more accurate form Tahtah. The group, however, is related to the Ottoman Turks of Turkey, along with many other significant and powerful populations. Kasan, Oremberg, and Astrakhan are the main Turk provinces. A part of New Russia is also Turk. They were introduced in the thirteenth century, belonging to the empire of the successors of Zengis Khan.
The peculiarities of the distribution of the Turks of Russia is explained by their history. Of Southern Russia, as well as of the south-eastern provinces, they were once the exclusive masters. This makes the Russian population of Kherson, Ekaterinoslav, the Don Kosak country, and the greater part of Taurida, of recent origin; indeed, it is not only recent but mixed, and it is called New Russian.
The unique distribution of the Turks in Russia can be traced back to their history. They were once the sole rulers of Southern Russia and the southeastern provinces. This is why the Russian population in Kherson, Ekaterinoslav, the Don Cossack region, and most of Taurida is relatively new; it is not only recent but also mixed, and it's referred to as New Russian.
Podolia, Kiev, Pultava, Kharkhov, are what is called Malorussian, or Little Russian. The dialect differs notably from that of the Muscovite of the central governments, and has its affinities in a different direction, since it very closely resembles the Russniak of Gallicia. And in Gallicia it probably originated. At the same time the three dialects, the Russniak, the Maloruss, and the Muscovite (or Great Russian) are mutually intelligible. Between these two branches of the Russian family a strong national antipathy exists.
Podolia, Kiev, Pultava, and Kharkov are known as Malorussian, or Little Russian. The dialect is quite different from the one spoken in Moscow and has more in common with the Russniak of Galicia. It's likely that it originated in Galicia. However, the three dialects—Russniak, Maloruss, and Muscovite (or Great Russian)—can all be understood by speakers of each. There is a significant national dislike between these two branches of the Russian family.
In Volhynia the dialect is the White Russian, and so it is in those parts of Lithuania where the Lithuanian is out of use.
In Volhynia, the dialect is White Russian, and the same goes for those areas of Lithuania where Lithuanian is no longer used.
The true and proper Russian of Great Russia, or Muscovy, the language of the capitals, and the language which the conquests of Russia have extended over all Northern Asia, and even into North-western America, circumscribed, as it has been shown to be, by the languages and dialects which have just been enumerated, is still spoken over a vast area—over all the central provinces of Russia, as well as on the Baltic and the Euxine, at St. Petersburg and at Odessa. It is generally, too, the language of the towns. But, for a language of so vast an area, it falls into a remarkably small number of dialects. In Olonetz it is mixed with the Fin, since the Fin is the original language of that government; and, in Vladimir, the Suzdal dialect exhibits certain peculiarities; but, with these, and, perhaps, a few other exceptions, the uniformity is complete.
The true and proper Russian of Great Russia, or Muscovy, the language of the capitals, and the language that Russia's conquests have spread across all of Northern Asia and even into Northwestern America, is still spoken over a vast area—throughout all the central provinces of Russia, as well as along the Baltic and the Black Sea, in St. Petersburg and Odessa. It is generally the language of the towns too. However, for a language spoken over such a large area, it has a surprisingly small number of dialects. In Olonetz, it combines with Finnish, since Finnish is the original language of that region; and in Vladimir, the Suzdal dialect has certain unique features; but with these and perhaps a few other exceptions, the overall uniformity is striking.
This is primâ facie evidence of its introduction being recent; a fact which the whole history of ancient Russia confirms; indeed, it is highly probable that no truly Slavonic nation (not even the Malorussians) occupied any portion of their present possessions anterior to the fourth century of the Christian era. If so, how was the area first filled? By the Lithuanians and the Ugrians; by the Lithuanians extending from the west eastwards, and by the Ugrians extending from the east westwards. By this hypothesis the two populations met in some of the central provinces, though it is difficult to fix the absolute points of contact.
This is prima facie evidence that the introduction is recent; a fact supported by the entire history of ancient Russia. In fact, it’s very likely that no true Slavic nation (not even the Malorussians) occupied any part of their current territories before the fourth century of the Christian era. So, how was the area first settled? By the Lithuanians and the Ugrians; with the Lithuanians moving in from the west and the Ugrians coming in from the east. According to this theory, the two groups met in some of the central provinces, although it’s hard to pinpoint the exact locations of their encounters.
Nor were the Slavonians even the first invaders who disturbed this distribution; since Turk populations different from and earlier than the Turks of the thirteenth century were settled in Southern Russia in the fifth century B.C., i.e., at the very beginning of the historical period. Neither do I press the absolute exclusion of stocks other than the Lithuanian and the Ugrian so strongly as to deny the likelihood of the aborigines of the Crimea and some of the neighbouring districts having been members of the same stock as the Circassians and the other tribes of Caucasus. Little, however, depends on this.
Nor were the Slavs even the first invaders to disrupt this distribution; populations of Turks different from and earlier than the Turks of the thirteenth century were settled in Southern Russia in the fifth century B.C., i.e., at the very start of the historical period. I also do not insist on entirely excluding groups other than the Lithuanians and the Ugrians so strongly as to deny the possibility that the original inhabitants of the Crimea and some of the nearby areas were related to the Circassians and other tribes of the Caucasus. However, little depends on this.
Upon the early exclusion of the Slavonians a great deal depends; a great deal affecting not only the ethnology of Russia itself, but that of the whole area, real or imaginary, of the Slavonic stock; that of the parts west of the Elbe, that of Bohemia and Dalmatia, that of Wallachia and Hungary, that of Northern Greece, that of North-eastern Italy, that of even the Tyrol, Bavaria, and Switzerland. And the original extent of the Lithuanic area is more important still. Armenian, Persian, and Indian archæology are involved in it. It is not difficult to see how this happens. There are vast tracts of country along the Elbe, the Oder, the Vistula, and the Danube that good authorities deny to have been originally Slavonic. “They were German,” it is said, “or if not German, Keltic, or, perhaps, they belonged to some extinct stock.” “If so,” it is reasonably asked, “whence came the Slavonians, and where is the cradle of so vast a family?”
The early exclusion of the Slavs has significant consequences; it impacts not just the ethnic makeup of Russia but also affects the entire region, whether real or imagined, inhabited by Slavic peoples. This includes areas west of the Elbe, Bohemia and Dalmatia, Wallachia and Hungary, Northern Greece, northeastern Italy, and even the Tyrol, Bavaria, and Switzerland. The original extent of the Lithuanian area is even more crucial. Armenian, Persian, and Indian archaeology also play a part in this. It’s not hard to understand how this situation arises. There are large areas along the Elbe, the Oder, the Vistula, and the Danube that reputable sources claim were never originally Slavic. “They were German,” it is asserted, “or if not German, Celtic, or perhaps they belonged to some now-extinct group.” “If that’s the case,” it’s logically questioned, “where did the Slavs come from, and what is the origin of such a large family?”
A common answer is “Russia.” But what if Russia be Ugrian, or if not Ugrian, Lithuanic? Surely the question is important.
A common answer is “Russia.” But what if Russia is Ugrian, or if not Ugrian, Lithuanian? Surely the question is important.
Then as to the Lithuanians. They and the Slavonians are branches of the same Sarmatian family; so, of course, their languages, though different, are allied. But next to the Slavonic what tongues are nearest the Lithuanic? Not the speech of the Fin, the German, or the Kelt, though these are the nearest in geography. The Latin is liker than any of these; but the likest of all is the ancient sacred language of India—the Sanskrit of the Vedas, Puranas, the Mahabharata, and the Ramayana. And what tongue is the nearest to the Sanskrit? Not those of Tibet and Armenia, not even those of Southern India. Its nearest parallel is the obscure and almost unlettered languages of Grodno, Wilna, Vitepsk, Courland, Livonia, and East Prussia. There is a difficult problem here; a problem which every fact which brings the Lithuanic and Sanskrit areas nearer to each other, advances towards its solution.
Then regarding the Lithuanians. They and the Slavs are branches of the same Sarmatian family; naturally, their languages, while different, are related. But what languages are closest to Lithuanian besides Slavic? Not Finnish, German, or Celtic, even though those are the closest geographically. Latin is more similar than any of these; however, the most similar is the ancient sacred language of India—the Sanskrit of the Vedas, Puranas, the Mahabharata, and the Ramayana. And which language is closest to Sanskrit? Not those of Tibet and Armenia, not even those of Southern India. Its nearest parallel is the obscure and almost unwritten languages of Grodno, Vilnius, Vitebsk, Courland, Livonia, and East Prussia. There’s a challenging problem here; a problem that every fact that brings the Lithuanian and Sanskrit areas closer together moves toward solving.
One of the presumptions in favour of the view in question has been noticed, viz., the uniformity of the Russian dialects. Another is derived from the fact of both the Lithuanians and Ugrians having suffered from the encroachment of the Russians ever since the beginning of the historical era. The advance has always been on one side. The Russ has pressed northward, westward, and eastward; the Ugrians and Lithuanians have retreated. But, better than mere presumptions there is evidence—historical and internal.
One of the arguments supporting the view in question is the consistency of the Russian dialects. Another comes from the fact that both the Lithuanians and Ugrians have faced Russian expansion since the start of recorded history. The advance has consistently been one-sided. The Russians have moved north, west, and east, while the Ugrians and Lithuanians have pulled back. However, there’s more than just assumptions; there is also evidence—both historical and internal.
In Herodotus’s account of Scythia, the governments of Kherson, Ekaterinoslav, with parts of Kiev, Poltava, and Kharkhov, are occupied by a nation called the Skoloti. The informants of Herodotus, it is true, called them Scythæ, but Skolotoi was what they called themselves; and Skolotoi is the name that is most conveniently used when we wish to be specific. Their area coincides nearly with that of New Russia; nearly also with the Steppe district, as opposed to the fat black soils of the Middle Dneiper, if we consider it in respect to its physical geography. And this seems to determine the ethnology; since the Skoloti fall in two or more divisions, one nomadic, the other agricultural; the latter lying to the north of the former, just as is the case with the fertile lands as opposed to the bleak Steppes. The Royal Skoloti occupy the Crimea. The names of this family in detail are Alazones, Kallipidæ, Skythæ (Skoloti) Arotêres, Skythæ Georgi, and Skythæ Basileioi. But besides there is in the separate and disconnected population, viz., the Skythæ Apostantes, or the Seceding Skythians.
In Herodotus’s account of Scythia, the regions of Kherson, Ekaterinoslav, and parts of Kiev, Poltava, and Kharkhov are inhabited by a people called the Skoloti. Herodotus’s sources referred to them as Scythæ, but they called themselves Skolotoi; and Skolotoi is the most accurate term when we want to be specific. Their territory closely aligns with that of New Russia and also with the Steppe region, as opposed to the fertile black soils of the Middle Dneiper, when considered in terms of its physical geography. This seems to influence their ethnic divisions; the Skoloti are separated into two or more groups, one nomadic and the other agricultural, with the latter situated to the north of the former, similar to how the fertile lands contrast with the barren Steppes. The Royal Skoloti inhabit Crimea. The names of this group include Alazones, Kallipidæ, Skythæ (Skoloti), Arotêres, Skythæ Georgi, and Skythæ Basileioi. Additionally, there is a distinct and separate group known as the Skythæ Apostantes, or the Seceding Skythians.
For the Skoloti a Slavonic origin has been claimed, and there is undoubtedly one decided fact in favour of their being so. But there is certainly no more. On the other hand, their Asiatic origin and their distribution connect them with the great Turk stock of Independent Tartary and a vast portion of Central Asia besides.
For the Skoloti, a Slavic origin has been suggested, and there is definitely one strong piece of evidence to support this claim. However, that's about it. On the other hand, their Asian origins and their distribution link them to the large Turkic group of Independent Tartary and a significant part of Central Asia as well.
Furthermore, their eponymus is Targ-itaus, whose three sons are Leipoxais, Arpoxais, and Koloxais. The tradition concerning these as given by Herodotus is a tradition current among the Kherghis Turks at the present time. Lastly, the only word of the few glosses of the Skolotic language that can be explained by any known tongue in a plain straightforward manner, and without an undue amount of philological manipulation is the word oior=man, which is Turk throughout all the dialects of the Turk stock. The one decided fact in favour of a Sarmatian origin is the statement that certain Sauromatæ beyond the Don spoke the Skythian language. It should be added, however, that they spoke it with solecisms (σολοἱκοντες). Now it will readily be admitted that a Sarmatian population protruded as it were from the Lower Danube to the parts beyond the Donetz (Tanaïs), and thus isolated from its fellows, was just in the position to speak the language of the dominant occupants, and to speak it badly. Isolated, such Sarmatians undoubtedly were.
Furthermore, their namesake is Targ-itaus, whose three sons are Leipoxais, Arpoxais, and Koloxais. The tradition about these figures, as described by Herodotus, is one that is still shared among the Kherghis Turks today. Lastly, the only term among the few glosses of the Skolotic language that can be explained clearly in any known language, without excessive linguistic manipulation, is the word oior=man, which is Turk in all dialects of the Turkic language family. One undeniable point supporting a Sarmatian origin is the claim that certain Sauromatæ beyond the Don spoke the Skythian language. It should be noted, however, that they spoke it with errors (σολοἱκοντες). It is generally accepted that a Sarmatian population protruded, so to speak, from the Lower Danube to areas beyond the Donetz (Tanaïs), and thus isolated from their peers, was in a position to speak the language of the dominant groups and to speak it poorly. Undoubtedly, these Sarmatians were isolated.
They were also mixed. The special statement of Herodotus is that they were descended, on one side, from the Skythæ of the country, on the other, from an invading body of Amazons. An explanation of this will be offered when the ethnology of Thrace comes under notice.
They were also mixed. The remarkable claim of Herodotus is that they were descended, on one side, from the Scythians of the region, and on the other, from an invading group of Amazons. An explanation of this will be provided when the ethnology of Thrace is discussed.
A second argument of far less value lies in the names of two Skoloti of rank—Aria-pithes, and Sparga-pithes. They are evidently compounds, whilst the latter name occurs in Persian, and the element -pith- (bed) in Armenian. This is a complication, since it suggests another class of affinities. Valeat quantum. The gloss oior, the descent from Targitaus, the legends of Koloxais, and the Asiatic origin stand against it. Besides which, a little ingenuity will explain away the root -pith. It may have been a title, as it actually is in Armenian, and, if so, a word belonging to the language of Herodotus’s informant, rather than to the Skolotic. Or the same class of Turk intrusions which introduced it into Europe, may have done the same in Persia; and this is not unlikely. It was just as much a proper name amongst the Massagetæ as it was amongst the Skoloti.
A second argument of much less significance lies in the names of two Skoloti of rank—Aria-pithes, and Sparga-pithes. They are clearly compound names, while the latter appears in Persian, and the element -pith- (bed) is found in Armenian. This adds complexity, as it suggests another set of connections. Valeat quantum. The gloss oior, the lineage from Targitaus, the tales of Koloxais, and the Asian origins contradict this. Furthermore, a bit of creativity can clarify the root -pith. It could have been a title, as it is in Armenian, and if that’s the case, it's a term from the language of Herodotus’s source, rather than from the Skolotic. Or, the same kind of Turkic influences that brought it to Europe may have done so in Persia as well; this is quite possible. It was just as much a proper name among the Massagetæ as it was among the Skoloti.
Turk invasion is the rule in Russia, and that of the Skoloti is the earliest on record. And it is in the very earliest records that it appears. The reasons for making it Turk have been considered; and it cannot have been Turk without having been comparatively recent. Consequently, there was a displacement of an earlier population, as is shown by the existence of an isolated population of Sauromatæ beyond the Donetz—in the country of the Don Kosaks.
Turk invasion is the norm in Russia, and the Skoloti's invasion is the earliest documented. It appears in the very first records. The reasons for identifying it as Turk have been examined, and it couldn't have been Turk if it wasn't relatively recent. As a result, there was a shift in the earlier population, evidenced by the presence of an isolated group of Sauromatæ beyond the Donetz—in the territory of the Don Cossacks.
But what are the reasons for supposing the Skolotic area of Herodotus to have been originally either Ugrian or Lithuanic, or, if not either exclusively, divided between the two? In the first place there are Ugrians as far south as the governments of Astrakhan and Simbirsk at the present moment; and that in situ, so to say, or in the position of indigenous occupants of their present localities rather than that of a newly introduced population. In the next place, there is more than one geographical term in the Skythian geography of the early writers which seems to belong to the Ugrian class of tongues; from which we may infer that, even if the informants of Herodotus did not take their geographical terms from the Ugrians themselves, they took them from a population with which the Ugrian area was conterminous.
But what are the reasons for thinking that the Skolotic area of Herodotus was originally either Ugrian or Lithuanic, or, if not exclusively, shared between the two? First of all, there are Ugrians as far south as the regions of Astrakhan and Simbirsk today; and they are there in a way that suggests they are the original inhabitants of those areas rather than a newly introduced group. Additionally, there are several geographical terms in the Scythian geography of early writers that appear to belong to the Ugrian language family; this suggests that even if Herodotus's sources didn't derive their geographical terms directly from the Ugrians, they likely borrowed them from a neighboring population that shared territory with the Ugrians.
1. The name Rhox-olani, occurring in Strabo, has long been considered Ugrian. No other class of languages forms the plural in -laine; several of the Ugrians do so.
1. The name Rhox-olani, mentioned by Strabo, has long been thought to be Ugrian. No other language group forms the plural with -laine; several Ugrian languages do.
2. The term Rhipæan, as applied to the Rhipæan Mountains, is Ugrian. Rhip=mountain in Ostiak.
2. The term Rhipæan, referring to the Rhipæan Mountains, is Ugrian. Rhip=mountain in Ostiak.
3. The country of the Neuri was bounded by a lake, at the head of the river Tyras. There are certain geographical difficulties here, which this is no time to investigate. A swamp or fen is a more likely explanation. With this meaning, the word is Ugrian; and, at the present moment, the town of Narym in Siberia means, in Ostiak, the Fens.
3. The country of the Neuri was bordered by a lake at the source of the river Tyras. There are some geographic challenges here that we don't have time to explore. A swamp or fen is a more plausible explanation. In this context, the word is Ugrian; and right now, the town of Narym in Siberia translates to the Fens in Ostiak.
Then comes the Lithuanian question; upon which the reasoning is far more elaborate; consisting chiefly in the exposition of an undoubted fact, and the suggestion of a new interpretation of it. No two parts of the world are so distant but what they may illustrate each other’s ethnology; and, in the present case, the ancient geography of Kherson and the Crimea is explained by that of Persia, Cabul, and Hindostan.
Then comes the Lithuanian question, which involves much more detailed reasoning, mainly by explaining an undeniable fact and proposing a new interpretation of it. No two regions in the world are so far apart that they can’t shed light on each other’s ethnic backgrounds; in this case, the ancient geography of Kherson and Crimea is clarified by that of Persia, Kabul, and India.
It has long been known that the ancient, sacred, and literary language of Northern India has its closest grammatical affinities in Europe. With none of the tongues of the neighbouring countries, with no form of the Tibetan of the Himalayas, of the Burmese dialects of the north-east, with no Tamul dialect of the southern part of the Peninsula itself, has it half such close resemblances as it has with a distant and disconnected language spoken on the Baltic—the Lithuanian.
It has long been recognized that the ancient, sacred, and literary language of Northern India shares its closest grammatical similarities with European languages. It has far fewer resemblances to the languages of neighboring countries, the Tibetan spoken in the Himalayas, the Burmese dialects of the northeast, or the Tamil dialects of the southern part of the Peninsula than it does with a distant and unrelated language spoken near the Baltic Sea—the Lithuanian.
As to the Lithuanian, it has, of course, its closest affinities with the Slavonic tongues of Russia, Bohemia, Poland, and Servia, since the Slavonic and Lithuanic are two branches of the same Sarmatian stock. But when we go beyond the Sarmatian stock, and bring into the field of comparison the other tongues of Europe, the Latin, the Greek, the German, and the Keltic, we find that, though the Lithuanic is more or less clearly connected with all of them, it is, beyond comparison, far liker the old Indian or Sanskrit.
As for Lithuanian, it definitely has the closest similarities with the Slavic languages of Russia, Bohemia, Poland, and Serbia, since both Slavic and Lithuanian are branches of the same Sarmatian heritage. However, when we look beyond the Sarmatian heritage and compare it with other European languages like Latin, Greek, German, and Celtic, we find that while Lithuanian is somewhat connected to all of them, it is much more similar to ancient Indian or Sanskrit.
Such is the undoubted fact, for which there are many doubtful explanations. Of these, the most unscientific is the most current.
Such is the undeniable fact, for which there are many questionable explanations. Among these, the most unscientific one is the most popular.
1. The area of Asiatic languages in Asia allied to the Sanskrit is smaller than the area of European languages allied to the Lithuanic; and—
1. The region of Asian languages connected to Sanskrit is smaller than the region of European languages connected to Lithuanian; and—
2. The class or genus to which the two tongues equally belong, is represented in Asia by the Sanskritic division only; whereas in Europe it falls into three divisions, each of, at least, equal value with the single Asiatic one—the Gothic, the Sarmatian, the Classical (Latin and Greek)—to which, if we extend the value of the term “Indo-European,” the Keltic may be added.
2. The class or group that both languages belong to is represented in Asia by the Sanskrit division only; while in Europe, it splits into three groups, each at least equally important as the single Asian one—the Gothic, the Sarmatian, and the Classical (Latin and Greek). If we broaden the definition of “Indo-European,” we can also include the Celtic.
The botanist who, finding in Asia, extended over a comparatively small area, a single species, belonging to a genus which covered two-thirds of Europe, should pronounce the genus to be Asiatic, would be in the same position as an ethnologist who should derive the Indo-European stock of languages from India. Except so far as he might urge that everything came from the East, and so convert the specific question into an hypothesis as to the origin of vegetation in general, he would forfeit his character as a botanical logician. Neither would the zoologist who, mutatis mutandis, deduced the larger from the smaller, the complex from the simple, fare much better. Now it is a sad truth, that what no naturalist could attempt, philologists and ethnologists do with complacency; for so general is the acquiescence in the Eastern origin of the Indo-European tongues, that the possibility of every phenomenon connected with the Sanskrit and its allied dialects in Asia being explicable by means of a simple Sarmatian conquest from Southern Russia seems never to have been entertained.
The botanist who discovers a single species in a relatively small area in Asia, belonging to a genus that covers two-thirds of Europe, would be just as misguided as an ethnologist who claims the Indo-European language family originates from India. Unless they argue that everything originates from the East, turning the specific inquiry into a broader hypothesis about the origins of all vegetation, they would lose credibility as a logical botanist. Similarly, a zoologist who, with necessary adjustments, tries to derive the larger from the smaller or the complex from the simple would not fare much better. Sadly, while no naturalist would attempt this, philologists and ethnologists proceed with ease; the acceptance of the Eastern origin of the Indo-European languages is so widespread that the idea that all phenomena related to Sanskrit and its related dialects in Asia could be explained by a simple Sarmatian conquest from Southern Russia seems to be completely overlooked.
The only part, however, of this complicated question which requires further consideration in a work like the present, is the necessity of bringing the Lithuanic and Indian areas as near each other as possible; a necessity which, by itself, justifies the assumption of a southward extension of the former. Hence, in addition to their present districts, the governments of Volhynia, Podolia, Kiev, Kherson, and the Taurida, are assigned to it. From these, either as indigenæ, or as the invaders of a country originally Ugrian, they conquered certain portions of Asia, just as the Majiars conquered Hungary, and just as the Greeks, some centuries later, conquered Hindostan. Their language was what afterwards became known as the Sanskrit, the Zend, the Persepolitan, and the Pali. Their occupancy ended when that of the Skoloti began; and it began some time anterior to the date of the earliest Sanskrit record. Such is the hypothesis; one which will, probably, find more favour with the naturalist than with the scholar. A subordinate reason for bringing the Lithuanians beyond their present area, will be given when the ethnology of Gallicia comes under notice.
The only part of this complex question that needs more attention in a work like this is the importance of bringing the Lithuanian and Indian regions as close to each other as possible; this need alone justifies assuming a southward expansion of the former. Therefore, in addition to their current areas, the governments of Volhynia, Podolia, Kiev, Kherson, and Taurida are included. From these regions, either as indigenæ or as conquerors of a territory originally Ugrian, they seized parts of Asia, just like the Magyars took over Hungary, and as the Greeks, centuries later, invaded Hindostan. Their language evolved into what later became known as Sanskrit, Zend, Persepolitan, and Pali. Their presence ended when that of the Skoloti began, which started sometime before the earliest Sanskrit records. This is the hypothesis, and it will likely be more appealing to naturalists than to scholars. Another reason for extending the Lithuanians beyond their current area will be discussed when the ethnology of Galicia is examined.
Russian Poland.—When domestic faction and foreign intrigue succeeded in effecting the partition of the ancient and powerful kingdom of Poland, it disturbed a hitherto natural division, by dividing the Lekh division of the Slavonic branch of the Sarmatian stock between Russia, Austria, and Prussia.
Russian Poland.—When internal conflicts and outside plots led to the breakup of the once-great kingdom of Poland, it disrupted a previously natural division by splitting the Lekh group of the Slavic branch of the Sarmatian people among Russia, Austria, and Prussia.
Lekh is the name best suited for ethnological purposes, because it connects the modern kingdom of Poland with the country of the ancient and powerful Lygii, a name “widely spread over numerous states. It will be sufficient to name the most powerful, the Arii, the Manimi, the Helvecones, the Elysii, the Naharvali.”[14]
Lekh is the name that fits best for ethnological purposes, as it links the modern kingdom of Poland with the land of the ancient and powerful Lygii, a name that “was widely recognized across various states. It’s enough to mention the most notable ones: the Arii, the Manimi, the Helvecones, the Elysii, the Naharvali.”[14]
The religion of the first, and the warlike customs of the last of these nations, are noticed somewhat in detail; for the Naharvali celebrated certain rites within a holy grove, and with a priest in a woman’s dress. One of their deities was named Alcis; two others were the analogues of Castor and Pollux.
The fierce and powerful Arii stained their bodies, and with black shields chose the darkest nights for their terrible attacks.
The fierce and powerful Arii painted their bodies, and with black shields, they picked the darkest nights for their brutal attacks.
That Tshekh and Lekh were the respective leaders of the Bohemians and Poles, is, with each nation, a native tradition. It is also under the name of Lekh that the latter are noticed by the oldest Slavonic historian—the monk Nestor.
That Tshekh and Lekh were the leaders of the Bohemians and Poles, respectively, is a well-known tradition among each nation. The oldest Slavonic historian, the monk Nestor, also mentions the Poles under the name Lekh.
The Naharvali were probably Lithuanians of East Prussia, rather than true Poles.
The Naharvali were likely Lithuanians from East Prussia, not actually Poles.
The Arii, according to the Lithuanic hypothesis of the Sanskrit language, may have been something much more important, viz., the Median Arii of the Asiatic invasion; in which case they were themselves either Lithuanian rather than Polish, or else (as is likely) the migration was Slavono-Lithuanic, instead of exclusively Lithuanic.
The Arii, based on the Lithuanian theory of the Sanskrit language, might have been something more significant, namely, the Median Arii from the Asian invasion; in which case they were either Lithuanian rather than Polish, or possibly (as seems more likely) the migration was a blend of Slavic and Lithuanian, rather than just Lithuanian.
Upon the Lekh origin of the Helvecones, Manimi, and Elysii, there are no refinements.
Upon the Lekh origins of the Helvecones, Manimi, and Elysii, there are no refinements.
Of the Polish area the eastern and northeastern parts seem to be the most recent, since, within the historical period, it has encroached upon that of the Lithuanians of Grodno and the Baltic provinces, and upon that of the Russniaks of Gallicia. In character, the language approaches the Tshekh of Bohemia, and the Sorabian of Lusatia and Saxony in the south and west. It was extended in the direction of the Elbe, as will be seen in the chapter on Prussia.
Of the Polish region, the eastern and northeastern parts appear to be the most recent, as they have encroached upon the territories of the Lithuanians in Grodno and the Baltic provinces, as well as the Russniaks in Galicia during the historical period. In terms of language, it is similar to the Czech of Bohemia and the Sorbian of Lusatia and Saxony in the south and west. It has expanded toward the Elbe, as will be discussed in the chapter on Prussia.
Unless it can be shown that the text of Tacitus is conclusive as to the Lygii having been Germans rather than what the name, place, and the belief of the Poles themselves suggest, the Poles of south-western Poland (at least) form the purest population which has been met with since we left the Basques; so that as far as it has been mixed at all, it has been through elements superadded to the original Lekh stock rather than through those of anything anterior to it. The Mongol invasions touched it; but that is all. The Roman and German conquests never reached it. Upon Russia, until the last century, it encroached. Hence, the elements of admixture that remain are Jewish, German, and others even less important still.
Unless it's proven that Tacitus's text definitively shows the Lygii were Germans instead of what the name, location, and the beliefs of the Poles suggest, the Poles in south-western Poland (at least) make up the purest population we've encountered since the Basques; so, to the extent there's been any mixing, it's been due to groups added to the original Lekh stock rather than from anything before it. The Mongol invasions had some impact, but that’s about it. The Roman and German conquests never reached this area. In Russia, it only expanded until the last century. Therefore, the remaining elements of mixing are Jewish, German, and some even less significant ones.
The language is a separate substantive tongue; the most cultivated of all the Slavonic forms of speech. From the Lithuanian it is broadly separated; less so from the Muscovite and Malorussian; but less still from the Bohemian and Sorabian.
The language is a distinct and substantial tongue; it's the most refined of all the Slavic speech forms. It's widely separate from Lithuanian; less so from Muscovite and Malorussian; but even less from Bohemian and Sorabian.
A short analytical sketch of the component parts of the Russian populations will now be given.
A brief analysis of the different groups within the Russian population will now be presented.
The Russian Lapps are all more or less Christianized. Reindeer and fish are their chief aliments, their habits being migratory.
The Russian Lapps are mostly Christian now. Their main foods are reindeer and fish, and they lead a nomadic lifestyle.
Except in language, the Samoeid of the Arctic Circle differs but little from the Lapp, and even this difference has lately been shown to be less than was previously supposed. In manners they are somewhat ruder; whilst their Christianity is far more incomplete. Indeed, the old Shamanistic Paganism is their dominant religion. This they share with the Ostiaks, their neighbours on the south. But the most important fact connected with the Samoeids is their distribution and affinities. Along with populations more or less closely allied to them, they originally covered the whole of the vast region of Siberia; a region even at present occupied by them partially, and in detached localities, though the greater part of it is in possession of Mongol, Turk, and Tungusian populations—populations whose primary homes were in Central, rather than Northern Asia, but who have in all cases pressed northwards, and, in some, reached as far as the shores of the Arctic Sea. But as their occupation is incomplete, isolated fragments of the original populations still remain. Some of these are absolutely Samoeid, i.e., belonging to the same division of the same branch of the Ugrian stock. Others belong to different divisions. All, however, agree in speaking a language more akin to each other than to the Turks, Mongols, and Tungusians, by whom they are surrounded or separated.
Except for their language, the Samoeids of the Arctic Circle are very similar to the Lapps, and recent findings suggest that the differences are even smaller than once thought. They tend to be a bit rougher in behavior, and their practice of Christianity is much less complete. In fact, old Shamanistic Paganism is their main religion, which they share with the Ostiaks, their southern neighbors. However, the most significant aspect of the Samoeids is their distribution and connections. Together with populations that are somewhat related to them, they once covered the entire vast region of Siberia; a region they still partially occupy today in scattered locations, although most of it is now held by Mongol, Turk, and Tungusian populations—groups that primarily originated from Central Asia rather than Northern Asia but have pushed northward, with some reaching as far as the Arctic Sea coasts. Still, because their occupation is not complete, isolated remnants of the original populations remain. Some of these are entirely Samoeid, meaning they belong to the same branch of the Ugrian stock. Others belong to different branches. Regardless, all of them agree in speaking a language more similar to each other than to the Turks, Mongols, and Tungusians who surround or separate them.
The particular affinities of the Samoeids are with the Koibal, Kamash, and other tribes of Southern Siberia on the upper part of the Yenesey and on the very frontier of the Chinese empire.
The specific connections of the Samoeids are with the Koibal, Kamash, and other tribes of Southern Siberia located in the upper region of the Yenesey and on the very edge of the Chinese empire.
Between these and the Samoeids of Arkhangel the population belongs to the class called Yeneseian. Now the language of the Yeneseians, though less like that of either of the Samoeid branches, than they are to each other, is still Ugrian rather than Turk, Mongol, or Tungusian. The same remark applies to a population as far east as the Kolyma, the Jukahiri. It is more Ugrian than Turk; yet the Yakut Turk of the Lena, rather than any Ugrian tongue, is the language with which it is in geographical contact. Lastly, it should be added that, according to a table of Ermann’s, the language of the Ugrian Ostiaks of the Obi, is more like that of the Kamskadales of Kamskatka than it is to the Turk tongues by which it is most immediately bounded. The inferences from all this are enormous extension and subsequent displacement of the Ugrian family.
Between these groups and the Samoeids of Arkhangel, the population is classified as Yeneseian. The Yeneseian language, while less similar to either of the Samoeid branches than they are to each other, is still more Ugrian than Turkic, Mongolic, or Tungus. The same observation holds for a population as far east as the Kolyma, the Jukahiri. It is more Ugrian than Turkic; however, the Yakut Turk of the Lena, rather than any Ugrian language, is the one with which it geographically interacts. Finally, it should be noted that, according to a table by Ermann, the language of the Ugrian Ostiaks of the Obi is more similar to that of the Kamskadales from Kamchatka than to the Turkic languages that immediately surround it. The implications of all this suggest a vast expansion and subsequent displacement of the Ugrian family.
The Lapps and Samoeids alone, of all the European populations, have been considered savages. They, too, only have been classed amongst the so-called inferior races. And it is undoubtedly true, that if we look to Europe alone, the line of demarcation which separates them from the Finlander (Ugrian as he is), and a fortiori from the Scandinavian and Slavonian is clear and trenchant. But Europe alone must not be looked to; neither must the Lapp and Samoeid be considered to cover the whole of their original area. Encroachment has taken place from the south, whereby the transitional varieties have become either extinct or amalgamate.
The Lapps and Samoeids are the only populations in Europe that have been labeled as savages. They have also been categorized among the so-called inferior races. It's true that when we look at Europe alone, the boundary that separates them from the Finns (who are Ugrian) and even more so from the Scandinavians and Slavs is clear and distinct. But we shouldn’t just focus on Europe; we also can't assume that the Lapp and Samoeid represent the entire expanse of their original territory. There has been encroachment from the south, leading to the extinction or merging of transitional varieties.
This is what we infer from the broken-up character of the Ugrian area in Siberia, as well as from the fact of the southern Samoeids, the Yeneseians, the Ostiaks, and several other populations being transitional in form and manner to the Ugrian of the Arctic and the Ugrian of the Southern, or Danubian, types.
This is what we gather from the fragmented nature of the Ugrian region in Siberia, as well as from the fact that the southern Samoyeds, the Yeniseians, the Ostiaks, and several other groups are transitional in form and behavior to the Ugrian of the Arctic and the Ugrian of the Southern, or Danubian, types.
The true Kwain of Finland, as contrasted with the Lapp, is light-haired, grey-eyed, and well-grown. The admixture of Swedish blood is considerable. A poem, approaching the character of the epic, and, at any rate, national and heroic, favourably represents the early capacity of the Kwain for appreciating song and music; and, in confirmation of the doctrine of a considerable displacement of the more southern members of the Lapp and Samoeid families, its subject is the conquest of Finland by the ancestors of its present occupants. The later civilizational influences are Swedish. So, too, is their Protestant and Lutheran Christianity. A sturdy tenacity of temper, combined with considerable bravery and power of endurance, has fairly been attributed to the Kwains. In Karelia the Swedish elements diminish. In Olonetz the Russian increase.
The true Kwain of Finland, unlike the Lapp, has light hair, gray eyes, and a robust build. There is a significant mix of Swedish ancestry. A poem, which is almost epic and definitely national and heroic, positively depicts the early ability of the Kwain to appreciate song and music. It supports the idea that many of the southern members of the Lapp and Samoeid families were largely displaced and tells the story of Finland’s conquest by the ancestors of its current inhabitants. Later influences came from Sweden, including their Protestant and Lutheran Christianity. The Kwains have been credited with a strong determination, along with considerable bravery and endurance. In Karelia, the Swedish elements decrease, while in Olonetz, the Russian influence increases.
Of the government of St. Petersburg the original inhabitants were the Kwains of Ingria. In Esthonia the type changes. The population calls itself Rahwas, speaks a language akin to, but different from, the Kwain, a language, too, which from falling in, at least, two well-marked varieties, the Esthonian proper and the Esthonian of Dorpat, presents internal evidence of being no newly introduced form of speech, but, on the contrary, an old and original tongue.
Of the government of St. Petersburg, the original inhabitants were the Kwains of Ingria. In Estonia, the type changes. The population refers to itself as Rahwas, speaks a language similar to, but distinct from, the Kwain. This language, which has at least two clear varieties—proper Estonian and the Estonian of Dorpat—shows clear evidence that it’s not a recently introduced form of speech, but rather an old and original language.
In Livonia, or Lief-land, the oldest population was Lief; and the Liefs were Ugrians. A few only now remain. The first displacement was at the hands of the Lithuanian Letts, who are, at present, the chief population; themselves becoming, day by day, more and more Germanized—and, when not German, Slavonic.
In Livonia, or Lief-land, the oldest population was Lief; and the Liefs were Ugrians. Only a few remain now. The first displacement was caused by the Lithuanian Letts, who are currently the main population; they are becoming increasingly Germanized—and, when they are not German, Slavic.
Here, as in Finland, though in a less degree, there is a Swedish intermixture; indeed in one of the small islands of the Oesel Archipelago, the Isle of Worms, the population is Swede. In the Isle of Aaland it is Swedish, with a Ugrian basis.
Here, like in Finland, although to a lesser extent, there's a mix of Swedish influence; in fact, on one of the small islands in the Oesel Archipelago, the Isle of Worms, the population is Swedish. On the Isle of Aaland, the population is also Swedish, but with a Ugrian background.
Courland is Lithuanian, having once, in its eastern parts at least, been Ugrian; as was the whole of Liefland (Livonia). The river Salis runs across Liefland, and divides the northern half from the southern. This (there or thereabouts) constitutes the frontier. At Dorpat—which is a town of Liefland—the proper Esthonian changes its character, and so do several of the legends and traditions. Now, as the Dorpatians and the Liefs agree in those points wherein the Esthonians of the coast and Dorpatians differ, the following hypothesis has been suggested, viz.:—that when the Letts of Courland first pressed upon the Liefs of Livonia, these latter moved northwards towards Dorpat, then occupied by the typical Esthonians. These being displaced by the immigrant Liefs pressed the other Esthonians into South Finland.
Courland is Lithuanian, having once, at least in its eastern parts, been Ugrian; the same goes for all of Liefland (Livonia). The Salis River runs through Liefland, dividing the northern half from the southern. This area (or thereabouts) makes up the border. In Dorpat— a city in Liefland—the true Esthonians change their identity, and so do several legends and traditions. Since the residents of Dorpat and the Liefs have common ground on the points where the coastal Esthonians and Dorpat residents differ, the following theory has been proposed, viz.:—when the Letts of Courland first encroached upon the Liefs of Livonia, the latter moved north toward Dorpat, which was then inhabited by the typical Esthonians. Displaced by the incoming Liefs, those Esthonians were pushed into South Finland.
Such displacements, however, of a population already settled and at peace, by some other weaker than itself, in consequence of aggressions from a third body of invaders, are commoner upon paper than in reality. The real fact seems to be that the country about Dorpat is intermediate in character to the Lief and Esthonian areas. From the mouth of the river Salis to Pabask, the present Liefs are the occupants of the sea-coast; probable descendants of the ancient Lemovii, the m being changed into v. That the -ov- is no part of the original word is shown by the forms Lami, and Lam-otina, Læm-onii, and Lam-methin. Nestor’s form more closely approaches the present, and is Lib’.
Such displacements of a settled and peaceful population by a weaker group, as a result of invasions from a third party, are more common in theory than in reality. The truth seems to be that the area around Dorpat is a mix of the Lief and Esthonian regions. From the mouth of the Salis River to Pabask, the current Liefs inhabit the coastline; they are likely descendants of the ancient Lemovii, with the m changing to v. The fact that -ov- is not part of the original word is indicated by forms like Lami, Lam-otina, Læm-onii, and Lam-methin. Nestor’s form comes closest to the present and is Lib’.
Judging from geographical names, as we find them on the common maps, Courland, as compared with Liefland, seems the more Germanized country of the two.
Judging by the geographical names we see on common maps, Courland appears to be the more Germanized of the two countries compared to Liefland.
Courland and Liefland are the areas of the Lett, or Lettonian division of the Lithuanic stock; Vilna and Grodno are Proper Lithuanian—Lithuanian Proper and Samogitian. The later intrusions are from Poland. The Russian elements, too, of Vilna and Grodno have been Polonized; unless we prefer to say that the Pole elements have been Russianized. This means that when the language of Lithuania is neither the true Polish nor the true Lithuanic, it is what is called White Russian, a Poloniform dialect of the Russ. The geographical names in Vilna are easily distinguished from the Muscovite. The derivatives in -skaja, so common in St. Petersburg and Novogorod, are replaced by forms in -ichki.
Courland and Liefland are the regions of the Lett, or Lettonian division of the Lithuanian group; Vilna and Grodno are Proper Lithuanian—Lithuanian Proper and Samogitian. The later influences come from Poland. The Russian components in Vilna and Grodno have also been Polonized; unless we prefer to say that the Polish elements have been Russianized. This means that when the language of Lithuania is neither truly Polish nor truly Lithuanian, it is what is called White Russian, a Polish-like dialect of Russian. The place names in Vilna are easily recognized as different from those in Moscow. The endings in -skaja, which are common in St. Petersburg and Novgorod, are replaced by forms in -ichki.
The Lithuanian nations of the Jaczwingi and Pollexiani extended, at the beginning of the historical period, as far south as the Marsh of Pinsk, at the head-waters of the Pripecz, so that the northern part of Minsk was Lithuanic in the tenth century. All prolongations beyond this are ethnological rather than historical, i.e., they rest on inference rather than testimony.
The Lithuanian nations of the Jaczwingi and Pollexiani expanded, at the beginning of the historical period, all the way south to the Marsh of Pinsk, at the headwaters of the Pripecz, meaning that the northern part of Minsk was Lithuanian in the tenth century. Any extensions beyond this point are more ethnological than historical, i.e., they are based on inference rather than evidence.
The eastern part of Minsk, on the strength of the word Narym[15] is considered to have been Ugrian. The whole government is at present Russian, with (as is supposed) a Lithuanic and Ugrian basis; the Neuri, whether Ugrians, Lithuanians, or Ugro-Lithuanians having formed a portion of its oldest population.
The eastern part of Minsk, based on the name Narym[15], is thought to have been Ugrian. Currently, the entire region is Russian, believed to have a foundation of Lithuanian and Ugrian people; the Neuri, whether Ugrians, Lithuanians, or Ugro-Lithuanians, made up part of its earliest population.
Volhynia is considered to have been originally Lithuanic, for two reasons—the necessity of bringing down the early Lithuanic area as far in one direction as Gallicia, and as far in another as the Lower Don.
Volhynia is seen as originally Lithuanian for two reasons: the need to expand the early Lithuanian territory toward Galicia in one direction and toward the Lower Don in another.
Podolia is Maloruss, or Russniak, its present population having been an extension of the Gallician Russniaks. It is considered to have been originally Lithuanic, from the necessity of bringing that area towards the Lower Don.
Podolia is Maloruss, or Russniak, and its current population is an extension of the Gallician Russniaks. It’s believed to have originally been Lithuanic due to the need to connect that area to the Lower Don.
Kherson and Ekaterinoslav are eminently heterogeneous. Ugrian, perhaps, at first: they then became Lithuanic, then Skolotic, Hun, Avar, Alan, Khazar, Mongol, and Russian, not to mention recent colonies of Germans and Armenians. The extent to which the heterogeneous population of these parts differs from that of the more Slavonic governments of Russia, and approaches that of the true Turk areas is shown by the name Little Tartary, and New Russia, by which they are often designated.
Kherson and Ekaterinoslav are incredibly diverse. They started off perhaps Ugrian, but then became influenced by Lithuanian, Skolotic, Hun, Avar, Alan, Khazar, Mongol, and Russian cultures, not to mention the recent settlements of Germans and Armenians. The extent to which the diverse population in these regions differs from the more Slavic areas of Russia and is similar to that of the true Turkic regions is highlighted by the names Little Tartary and New Russia, which are often used to refer to them.
Taurida is a study of itself. It may have been Ugrian at first. The points of resemblance between the ancient Tauri and Thracians of Thrace I refer to a common Sarmatian origin. But what does this mean? Sarmatian blood from the Lower Danube, or Sarmatian blood from Lithuania? or both? Then there were displacements effected by the tribes of Caucasus—Abasgi, in the classical times, Circassians under the Byzantine Empire. Then Greek colonies. Then Skolotic conquests. Then the other varieties of Turk occupancy. Besides this, comes that of the Goths of Lower Danube, and lastly, the Greeks of Byzantium, the Genoese of Kaffa, and the Mongols.
Taurida is a study of itself. It may have originally been Ugrian. The similarities between the ancient Tauri and the Thracians of Thrace suggest a shared Sarmatian origin. But what does that mean? Sarmatian blood from the Lower Danube, or from Lithuania? Or maybe both? Then there were movements by the tribes from the Caucasus—Abasgi in classical times, and Circassians during the Byzantine Empire. Then came Greek colonies, followed by the Skolotic conquests, and various Turk occupations. Additionally, there were the Goths from the Lower Danube, and finally, the Greeks from Byzantium, the Genoese from Kaffa, and the Mongols.
In Bessarabia, Turks and Moldavians are the predominant population. Divided between Getæ and Skoloti, at the beginning of the historical period, it has since had its full share of foreign invasion. The particular Turk population, however, is that of the Budziaks; such being the name of the so-called Tartars of Bessarabia. The date of their introduction is probably that of the Crimean Turks. Another variety consists in a more recent colony of Nogays, from the government of Astrakhan.
In Bessarabia, Turks and Moldavians make up the majority of the population. Divided between the Getæ and Skoloti at the beginning of recorded history, it has experienced its fair share of foreign invasions since then. The specific group of Turks in the region is the Budziaks; this is the term used for the Tartars of Bessarabia. They were likely introduced around the time of the Crimean Turks. Another group includes a more recent colony of Nogays from the Astrakhan region.
The Russians Proper, like those of New Russia, are the latest elements of all. Hence, the view of the Bessarabian population is that it is Turk on the eastern, and Moldavian on the western frontier, with Slavonic and German superadditions.
The Russians, like those from New Russia, are the most recent arrivals. As a result, the perspective of the Bessarabian population is that they are Turkic on the eastern border and Moldavian on the western border, with additional influences from Slavic and German elements.
Kosak is a word which is now generally admitted to be of Turk origin. In its present signification it has a military or political rather than an ethnological sense. It means a horse-soldier owing military service to the Russian Empire.
Kosak is a term that is now widely recognized as having Turkic origins. In its current usage, it has a military or political meaning rather than an ethnological one. It refers to a horse soldier who owes military service to the Russian Empire.
His locality, his semi-feudal duties, and his blood, all vary. The Kosaks of the Don are chiefly Malorussian, with considerable Turk, some Circassian, and also some Mongol, intermixture.
His area, his semi-feudal responsibilities, and his ancestry all differ. The Cossacks of the Don are mainly from Little Russia, with a significant mix of Turkic, some Circassian, and also some Mongolian heritage.
But besides the true Kosak of the Don there is a Kalmuk colony in the country as well; an offset from the greater settlement on the Volga. These are true Mongols in manners, in physiognomy, and, to a great extent, in creed. They are also the most south-western members of the family to which they belong. Their introduction is recent; for it must be remembered that the so-called Mongol conquest of Russia, although effected by the successors of Zingis-Khan, was Turk rather than true Mongolian, the previously conquered Turks of Tartary and Siberia being the chief agents.
But besides the real Cossacks of the Don, there's also a Kalmyk colony in the region; it's a branch of the larger settlement along the Volga. These people are true Mongols in their customs, appearance, and largely in their beliefs. They are also the most southwestern members of their ethnic group. Their arrival is fairly recent; it's important to note that the so-called Mongol conquest of Russia, although carried out by the successors of Genghis Khan, was more Turk rather than genuinely Mongolian, with the earlier conquered Turks from Tartary and Siberia being the main players.
Voronej is the country of the ancient Budini and Geloni, the country of the forest rather than the steppe, both in the days of Herodotus and at the present time. The Geloni, I think, like the proper Skoloti, were Turks, intrusive upon a previously Ugrian population—a Ugrian population continued southwards from the governments of Penza, Simbirsk, and Saratov.
Voronezh is the land of the ancient Budini and Geloni, a region of forest instead of steppe, both in the days of Herodotus and today. The Geloni, I believe, like the true Skoloti, were Turks who moved in on a previous Ugrian population—a Ugrian population that spread south from the regions of Penza, Simbirsk, and Saratov.
North and east of Tambov the original Ugrian population is no longer a matter of inference. In Penza the geographical names betray the recent occupancy of Ugrians of the Morduin branch. In Nizhni Novogorod, Simbirsk, and Kasan, the Morduins still exist; falling into three divisions, and speaking a peculiar language. On the Oka they call themselves Ersad, on the Sura Mokshad. In the neighbourhood of Kasan they are called by the Turks Karatai. Imperfectly Christianized they still retain much of their original Shamanism; are well-grown, in respect to size and stature, thin-bearded, and with brown rather than either black or flaxen hair. In A.D. 1837, their numbers were about 92,000.
North and east of Tambov, the original Ugrian population is clearly evident. In Penza, the place names reveal the recent presence of Ugrians from the Morduin branch. In Nizhni Novgorod, Simbirsk, and Kazan, the Morduins still exist; they are divided into three groups and speak a unique language. Along the Oka, they refer to themselves as Ersad, while on the Sura, they call themselves Mokshad. In the area around Kazan, the Turks refer to them as Karatai. Not fully Christianized, they still hold onto many aspects of their original Shamanism; they are tall and slender, with thin beards and brown hair, rather than black or blonde. In A.D. 1837, their population was around 92,000.
The next Ugrian family in the same governments is that of the Tsheremiss, on the left bank of the Volga. Smaller in stature than the Morduins, they have but little beard, smooth skins, light hair, and flat faces. Imperfectly Christianized, and imperfectly agricultural: they still retain much of their original Paganism as well as of their nomadic habits. Their language belongs to the second class of Ugrian tongues spoken in these south-western portions of the Ugrian area. On the right bank of the Volga, and opposite the Tsheremiss are the Tshuvatsh also in the governments of Simbirsk, Kasan, and Saratov. Of the three families they are the most numerous, exceeding 300,000. Their hair is often black, and somewhat curly; and if the Morduin recede from the proper Ugrian type and approach the Slavonians, the Tshuvatsh do the same in respect to the Turks. Their language, too, contains an inordinate proportion of Turk words: indeed, by several good authorities, it has been considered an intermediate or transitional form of speech.
The next Ugrian family in the same regions is that of the Tsheremiss, located on the left bank of the Volga. They are smaller than the Morduins, have little facial hair, smooth skin, light hair, and flat faces. They are only partially Christianized and have limited agricultural practices; they still hold onto much of their original Pagan beliefs and nomadic lifestyle. Their language falls into the second class of Ugrian languages spoken in the southwestern parts of the Ugrian area. On the right bank of the Volga, opposite the Tsheremiss, are the Tshuvatsh, who also reside in the regions of Simbirsk, Kasan, and Saratov. Among the three families, they are the most numerous, surpassing 300,000 individuals. Their hair is often black and somewhat curly; if the Morduins diverge from the typical Ugrian type towards the Slavs, the Tshuvatsh do the same in relation to the Turks. Their language also has a significant number of Turkic words: indeed, several credible sources have described it as an intermediate or transitional form of speech.
The Ugrians are the oldest occupants of the government of Kasan, the Turks the most numerous.
The Ugrians are the oldest residents of the Kasan government, while the Turks are the most numerous.
Of the same date with those of the Crimea, they represent the Mongol conquerors of the thirteenth century. Mixed in blood, Mahometan in creed, the Tartars of Kasan are “of middle stature and muscular, but not fat. Their heads are of an oval shape; their countenances of fresh complexion, and fine regular features; their eyes, mostly black, are small and lively; their noses arched and thin as well as their lips. Their hair is generally dark, and their teeth strong; their gesture full of dignity and grace. The same remarks apply to the females, but the expression of their countenances is lost through their manner of life, and the natural attractiveness of their persons is lessened by ornament and paint.”[16]
Of the same date as those from Crimea, they depict the Mongol conquerors of the 13th century. Mixed in heritage and Muslim in faith, the Tartars of Kasan are "of average height and strong but not overweight. Their heads are oval-shaped; their complexions are fresh, and their features are fine and regular; their eyes, mostly black, are small and lively; their noses are arched and thin, just like their lips. Their hair is generally dark, and their teeth are strong; their gestures are full of dignity and grace. The same observations apply to the women, but the expression on their faces is diminished due to their lifestyle, and the natural beauty of their figures is overshadowed by jewelry and makeup."
Their civilization is on a level with that of the Osmanli.
Their civilization is on par with that of the Ottoman.
The Turk area extends eastwards, the Ugrian is continued north and north-west. The Udmart, or Udy of the river Viatka, are the Votiaks of the Russians and the Ari of the Turks, imperfect Christians, agriculturalists rather than nomades, and with more red-haired individuals amongst them than any other population. Eminently unmixed, they live not only in separate houses but in separate villages.
The Turk region stretches eastward, while the Ugrian continues to the north and northwest. The Udmart, or Udy from the Viatka River, are known as the Votiaks to the Russians and the Ari to the Turks. They are incomplete Christians, farming communities rather than nomadic groups, and have more red-haired individuals than any other population. They are quite distinct, living not only in separate homes but also in separate villages.
The Uralian range itself is the occupancy of the Vogul, and here the type changes. The flatness of feature increases; the stature diminishes; the habits are ruder. Hunting is the chief means of subsistence. Both in this respect and in language, the affinities of the Voguls are, with the Asiatic rather than the European Ugrians—the Ostiaks rather than the Permians.
The Uralian mountain range is home to the Vogul, and here the characteristics shift. The landscape becomes flatter; the people are shorter; their way of life is more basic. Hunting is the main source of food. In both this regard and in terms of language, the Voguls are more closely related to the Asiatic Ugrians than to the European ones—the Ostiaks rather than the Permians.
The Votiaks, on the other hand, lead through the Permians and Siranians to the Finlanders. The former of these give their name to the government of Perm, the Biarmaland of the old Norse Sagas. They are now nearly Russianized; but tumuli, Arabic coins, an ancient alphabet, and an early Christianity, attest their capacity for civilization. The Siranians of the government of Vologda are closely allied to the Permians, and not very far removed from the Kwains.
The Votiaks, on the other hand, connect through the Permians and Siranians to the Finlanders. The former gives their name to the government of Perm, known as Biarmaland in the old Norse Sagas. They are now mostly assimilated into Russian culture; however, tumuli, Arabic coins, an ancient alphabet, and early Christianity show their ability for civilization. The Siranians in the Vologda region are closely related to the Permians and are not too far from the Kwains.
Two other populations require notice. The Bashkirs of Orenburg deeply indent the southern part of Perm. Imperfect Mahometans, they speak Turkish, but depart widely in their physiognomy from the Turks of Kasan; so much so that Klaproth and others consider them to be Ugrians who have changed their language. They are, more probably, Ugrian on the mother’s side only, the Turks having intruded. During summer they wander either to hunt or to tend their herds and flocks; in winter they unwillingly fix themselves to some locality under the covert of a forest, and reside in houses. The Metsheriak, the Teptiar, and some other tribes, are Turks belonging to the same group. They belong, however, to Orenburg and Siberia rather than to European Russia.
Two other groups deserve attention. The Bashkirs of Orenburg significantly influence the southern part of Perm. They are imperfect Muslims and speak Turkish, but their appearance is quite different from the Turks in Kasan; so much so that Klaproth and others believe they are Ugrians who have switched their language. More likely, they are primarily Ugrian on their mother's side, with Turkish influence. During the summer, they move around to hunt or take care of their herds and flocks; in winter, they reluctantly settle in a specific location under the cover of a forest and live in houses. The Metsheriak, the Teptiar, and some other tribes are Turks from the same group. However, they are more associated with Orenburg and Siberia rather than European Russia.
The Ostiaks occupy part of the government of Perm, the part that lies beyond the Uralian range, and which is, consequently, Asiatic. They are hunters and fishers, less in size and more imperfectly Christianized than the Voguls. I believe them to have been the gold-keeping griffins (Gryphes) of Herodotus; though, to do this, the story of their relations to the Arimaspi must be supposed to have arisen in Armenia—no unlikely quarter, considering the probable line of the gold trade. A curious passage in Moses of Chorene tells us that the root Astyag, in the Old Armenian, signifies a dragon: and that Astyages, the Mede, was, in the eyes of an Armenian, Astyages Draco. Now, the locality of the Ostiaks is nearly that of the Uralian gold-mines, while just below them were the Tsheremiss, whose name in the mouths, first of a Skolotian and then of a Greek, might easily become Arimasp. The Greek could not pronounce the tsh; and as numerous Turkish words end in -asp, the -p might have been added on the principle which in English converts asparagus into sparrowgrass.
The Ostiaks live in part of the Perm region, beyond the Ural Mountains, which is, therefore, in Asia. They are hunters and fishers, smaller in stature and less Christianized than the Voguls. I believe they were the gold-keeping griffins (Gryphes) mentioned by Herodotus; however, this would require the story about their connection to the Arimaspi to have originated in Armenia—an entirely plausible place, considering the likely route of the gold trade. An interesting passage in Moses of Chorene states that the root Astyag in Old Armenian means dragon: and that Astyages, the Mede, was viewed by an Armenian as Astyages Draco. The location of the Ostiaks is almost where the Uralian gold mines are found, and just below them lived the Tsheremiss, whose name could easily have transformed into Arimasp when spoken first by a Skolotian and then by a Greek. The Greek couldn't pronounce the tsh; and since many Turkish words end in -asp, the -p may have been added in a manner similar to how English transforms asparagus into sparrowgrass.
We have thus been brought round to the Finlanders of Finland.
We have now come back to the Finns of Finland.
With the reasons already given for considering the Russian in general to be a population of comparatively recent introduction, with the evidence in favour of the Skoloti having been intrusive Turks; and with the necessity of bringing the Lithuanians as far south as the Asiatic frontier, it is, surely, not too much to assert the doctrine that the original Russia was divided between two populations—one akin to the Permian, one to the Lithuanian. The line which divided them is, perhaps, an insoluble problem. Pskov and Smolensko, at least, may be given to the latter; Vladimir, Kostroma, Yaroslav, Moskow, and Tambov, to the former—Tula, Orlov, Koursk, Riazan, Tshernigov, Kharkhov, and Poltava, being left undistributed.
With the reasons already laid out for viewing Russians generally as a group that came about relatively recently, along with the evidence suggesting that the Skoloti were intruders, likely Turks; and considering the need to trace the Lithuanians all the way down to the Asian border, it's not unreasonable to state that early Russia was split between two populations—one related to the Permians and the other to the Lithuanians. The exact dividing line between them is probably a complicated issue. Pskov and Smolensk could be assigned to the latter, while Vladimir, Kostroma, Yaroslav, Moscow, and Tambov belong to the former—with Tula, Oryol, Kursk, Ryazan, Chernigov, Kharkov, and Poltava remaining unassigned.
Further details respecting the Turk intrusions into Eastern Europe still stand over.
Further details about the Turkish incursions into Eastern Europe are still pending.
So do certain further questions respecting the Asiatic conquests of the Sarmatians.
So do some additional questions regarding the Asiatic conquests of the Sarmatians.
They will be considered in the ethnology of Turkey.
They will be examined in the study of the ethnic groups of Turkey.
The origin of the name Russ, however, requires a present notice. The word itself is Ugrian, but it became attached to the empire of Russia through the conquests of the Swedes. Certain Swedes, in the ninth century, having invaded the country of the (then) Ugrian Rhoxolani, extended their conquests so far southwards as to reach the Black Sea on the one side, and the Caspian on the other. They were objects of terror to the Byzantians; and in a curious passage of Constantine Porphyrogeneta we learn that the Falls of the Dnieper had two names, one Russ, and one Slavonic—Russ meaning Swedish or Norse. So that an undetermined amount of Swedish blood must be given to the Muscovite and Malorussian areas, as well as to the Baltic Provinces; and a time must be recognized when the word Russ meant the Norse conqueror of the parts on the Dnieper and Volga, in opposition to the conquered Slavonian. At the same time the Norse Russ was Russian only as an Anglo-Saxon of Kent was a Briton. He was a settler in the land of the older Slavonians and the still older Ugrian Rhoxolani.
The origin of the name Russ needs some discussion. The word itself is Ugrian, but it became linked to the Russian empire through the Swedish conquests. In the ninth century, certain Swedes invaded the land of the (then) Ugrian Rhoxolani, extending their control southward to reach the Black Sea on one side and the Caspian on the other. They struck fear into the Byzantians; and in an interesting passage from Constantine Porphyrogeneta, we learn that the Falls of the Dnieper had two names, one Russ and the other Slavonic—Russ meaning Swedish or Norse. This indicates that a certain amount of Swedish ancestry must be acknowledged in the Muscovite and Malorussian regions, as well as in the Baltic Provinces; and there was a time when the word Russ referred to the Norse conqueror of areas along the Dnieper and Volga, in contrast to the conquered Slavonian. At the same time, the Norse Russ was only Russian in the same way that an Anglo-Saxon from Kent was a Briton. He was a settler in the land of the older Slavonians and the even older Ugrian Rhoxolani.
CHAPTER VII.
WALLACHIA AND MOLDAVIA.—RUMANYOS.—PHYSICAL APPEARANCE.—DESCENT FROM THE DACI.—SARMATIAN ORIGIN.—SERVIA.—MONTENEGRO.
WALLACHIA AND MOLDAVIA.—RUMANIA.—PHYSICAL APPEARANCE.—DESCENT FROM THE DACIANS.—SARMATIAN ORIGIN.—SERBIA.—MONTENEGRO.
Wallachia and Moldavia.—The Wallachians and Moldavians are in the same relations to the Romans and ancient Daci as the French are to the Romans and Kelts, or the Spaniards to the Romans and Iberians. Like the degenerate Greeks of the Byzantine empire, they call themselves Roman; and their language, like the Rumonsch of the Grisons and the Romaic of modern Hellas, is Romane.
Wallachia and Moldavia.—The Wallachians and Moldavians have the same connection to the Romans and ancient Dacians as the French do to the Romans and Celts, or the Spaniards to the Romans and Iberians. Similar to the declining Greeks of the Byzantine Empire, they refer to themselves as Roman; and their language, like the Rumonsch of the Grisons and the Romaic of modern Greece, is Romane.
As the two principalities represent only a portion of the ancient Dacia, the ethnological and political divisions differ; for, though all Wallachians and all Moldavians are Rumanyos the whole of the Rumanyos are not Wallachian and Moldavian. They are also indigenous to Transylvania and Bukhovinia. In Bulgaria, Thrace, and Macedonia, there are, probably, intruders. Light made, with dark skins, black eyes, and prominent features, they stand in strong contrast to both the Russians and the Slovaks, with which they are in geographical contact. Nor is it safe to refer this to Roman blood, since, according to Mr. Paget, the Dacians of Trajan’s column have similar features—at least as far as the profile goes, and as far as the description of a Transylvanian Rumanyo applies to those of Wallachia and Moldavia.
As the two principalities only represent a small part of the ancient Dacia, the ethnic and political divisions vary. While all Wallachians and Moldavians are considered Rumanyos, not all Rumanyos are Wallachian or Moldavian. They also originally come from Transylvania and Bukovina. In Bulgaria, Thrace, and Macedonia, there are probably outsiders. With their light hair, dark skin, black eyes, and prominent features, they are in stark contrast to both the Russians and Slovaks, with whom they share geographical borders. It's also not accurate to attribute this solely to Roman ancestry. According to Mr. Paget, the Dacians depicted on Trajan’s column have similar features—at least in profile—and the description of a Transylvanian Rumanyo applies to those from Wallachia and Moldavia.
Of all the districts on the Danube, Wallachia and Moldavia have been the least disturbed during the last sixteen centuries. This, though it is saying but little for a country in the most afflicted part of Europe, is the inference from the continued existence of their language. Displaced in all the other Danubian provinces it is still the native tongue to upwards of 200,000 protected and half independent Rumanyi.
Of all the areas along the Danube, Wallachia and Moldavia have experienced the least disruption over the past sixteen centuries. While this doesn’t say much for a region in the most troubled part of Europe, it indicates the ongoing use of their language. Unlike other Danubian provinces where the language has been replaced, it remains the native tongue for more than 200,000 protected and semi-independent Rumanyi.
In detail, the ancient inhabitants of Wallachia were the Potulatensii, the Sensii, the Salrensii, the Kiageisi, and the Piephagi of Strabo.
In detail, the ancient inhabitants of Wallachia were the Potulatensii, the Sensii, the Salrensii, the Kiageisi, and the Piephagi of Strabo.
In Moldavia, there had been a displacement as early as the time of Herodotus.
In Moldavia, there was a displacement as early as the time of Herodotus.
The Skoloti of Russia reached the Carpathians, inasmuch as they were conterminous with the Agathyrsi, and the Agathyrsi were on the Maros, i.e., in Transylvania.
The Skoloti of Russia made it to the Carpathians since they were next to the Agathyrsi, who lived along the Maros, i.e., in Transylvania.
Whether the Skoloti extended thus far westward, when Trajan conquered Decebalus is uncertain. I think that during the interval between the time of Herodotus and the Dacian war, the Skoloti had either retired or become amalgamated; so that the Dacian population lay in one large uniform mass from the Vallum Romanum in Hungary to the Solitude of the Getæ in Bessarabia. The reasons for this are drawn from the language.
Whether the Skoloti extended this far west when Trajan defeated Decebalus is unclear. I believe that between the time of Herodotus and the Dacian war, the Skoloti had either withdrawn or merged, resulting in the Dacian population forming one large, uniform group from the Vallum Romanum in Hungary to the Solitude of the Getæ in Bessarabia. The evidence for this comes from the language.
1. This is uniform throughout, and uniformity of speech in the case of exotic languages, is primâ facie evidence of the uniformity in both the tongue which is introduced and the original tongue of the country. For identical fruits we must have like stocks as well as like grafts. The Roman in a Keltic country becomes French; in an Iberic, Spanish.
1. This is consistent across the board, and consistency in speech with regard to foreign languages is prima facie evidence of the uniformity in both the introduced language and the original language of the region. To have matching outcomes, we need similar roots as well as similar grafts. The Roman in a Celtic country becomes French; in an Iberian one, Spanish.
2. The terminations -ensii and -dava are common to the whole Dacian area—Predan-ensii, Rhatac-ensii, Alboc-ensii, Burid-ensii, Potulat-ensii, Satr-ensii, S-ensii, Cot-ensii, Cauco-ensii—Comi-dava, Perobori-dava, Rhami-dava, Neter-dava, Burri-dava, Argi-dava, &c.
2. The endings -ensii and -dava are found throughout the Dacian region—Predan-ensii, Rhatac-ensii, Alboc-ensii, Burid-ensii, Potulat-ensii, Satr-ensii, S-ensii, Cot-ensii, Cauco-ensii—Comi-dava, Perobori-dava, Rhami-dava, Neter-dava, Burri-dava, Argi-dava, etc.
Of the uniformity of language no country, of which the early history is equally obscure, shows stronger proofs than ancient Dacia.
Of the consistency of language, no country with a similarly unclear early history provides stronger evidence than ancient Dacia.
The reasons for believing this to have been Sarmatian will be given in the sequel.
The reasons for believing this to have been Sarmatian will be provided later.
Servia.—Our divisions are political; so Servia, as an independent principality, must be dealt with by itself; and as, from their complexity, the Austrian and Ottoman empires are reserved for the last, it will be separated from the areas with which it is most immediately connected—Southern Hungary and Bosnia.
Serbia.—Our divisions are political; so Serbia, as an independent principality, must be addressed on its own. Since the Austrian and Ottoman empires are more complex and will be tackled last, it will be considered separately from the regions it is most directly linked to—Southern Hungary and Bosnia.
Bounded by the rivers Drin and Timoc, the present principality coincides nearly, though not quite, with the Roman Province of Mœsia Superior.
Bounded by the Drin and Timoc rivers, the current principality largely overlaps with, but is not identical to, the Roman Province of Mœsia Superior.
The valley of the Margus is the famous Plain of the Triballi (Τριβαλλἱκον πἑδιον; the mountains, those of the Macedonian, Illyrian, and Bulgarian frontiers.
The valley of the Margus is the well-known Plain of the Triballi (Τρίβαλλος πεδίο; with the mountains marking the borders of Macedonia, Illyria, and Bulgaria.
There is the special evidence of Strabo that the Triballi and Mœsi were Thracians, and that the Thracians and Dacians spoke the same language. On the other hand, we learn from the same writer, that immediately to the west of the Triballi, the Thracian type ended and the Illyrian began. Without at present asking what this class may be, it is important to know that three such large groups are reducible to any single class at all. Neither is internal evidence wholly wanting for Upper Mœsia, the only portion of the Lower Danube now under notice. There is but a short list of geographical names: it contains, however, a Thermi-dava and a Pic-ensii.
There is specific evidence from Strabo that the Triballi and Mœsi were Thracians, and that the Thracians and Dacians spoke the same language. On the other hand, we learn from the same writer that just to the west of the Triballi, the Thracian type ended and the Illyrian began. Without currently questioning what this classification might be, it's important to recognize that three such large groups can be grouped into any single category at all. There is also some internal evidence for Upper Mœsia, the only part of the Lower Danube we are discussing now. There is a short list of geographical names: it includes a Thermi-dava and a Pic-ensii.
We know almost as much of the wars of the Macedonians against the Triballi, as of those of the Romans against the Mœsi. Philip and Alexander each imperfectly reduced them. The reign of Augustus is signalized by the Dalmatian and Pannonian triumphs. Upper Mœsia was reduced at the same time.
We know almost as much about the wars of the Macedonians against the Triballi as we do about those of the Romans against the Mœsi. Philip and Alexander each only partially conquered them. Augustus's reign is marked by the triumphs in Dalmatia and Pannonia. Upper Mœsia was conquered at the same time.
Montenegro.—In the small Republic of Montenegro, of which the southern side is bounded by Albania, the population is Slavonic, differing from that of Bosnia and Hertzegovna only in being independent of the Porte, and Christian instead of Mahometan. The impracticable character of the country, and the martial spirit of its occupants, have preserved this single spot free from Turkish conquest. How far the blood is pure is doubtful: since the influence of the Roman conquest of Dalmatia, as well as that of the Greek settlements about Epidaurus is undetermined, neither is there any clear line of demarcation between the earliest ancestors of the Skipetar and the early ancestors of Slavonians in regard to their respective frontiers, north and south. It is probable, indeed, that the very earliest occupants of the Montenegro (Czernogora, or, Black Mountain) may have belonged to the former population; at present, however, the antipathy between the two nations is extreme; and in no part of the whole Slavonic area are the Slavonic characteristics more marked than in Montenegro.
Montenegro.—In the small Republic of Montenegro, which is bordered by Albania to the south, the population is Slavic. This population differs from that of Bosnia and Herzegovina mainly because it is independent of the Ottoman Empire and identifies as Christian rather than Muslim. The rugged terrain of the country and the warrior spirit of its people have kept this area free from Turkish conquest. It’s unclear how pure their bloodlines are, given the influences of the Roman conquest of Dalmatia and the Greek settlements around Epidaurus, and there’s no clear distinction between the early ancestors of the Skipetar and those of the Slavs concerning their boundaries to the north and south. It’s likely that the earliest inhabitants of Montenegro (known as Czernogora, or Black Mountain) were part of the earlier population; however, today, the hostility between the two nations is intense, and nowhere else in the Slavic region are Slavic characteristics more pronounced than in Montenegro.
CHAPTER VIII.
FRISIAN, SAXON, DUTCH, AND GOTHIC GERMANS.—GERMANIZED KELTS.—GERMANIZED SLAVES.—PRUSSIA.—ISOLATION OF ITS AREAS.—EAST AND WEST PRUSSIA.—PRUSSIAN POLAND.—POMERANIA.—PRUSSIAN SILESIA.—PRUSSIAN SAXONY.—BRANDENBURG.—UCKERMARK.—SOUTH-WESTERN PORTION.—WESTPHALIAN AND RHENISH PRUSSIA.—MECKLENBURG.—SAXONY.—LINONES OF LUNEBURG.—HANOVER AND OLDENBURG.—HOLLAND.—HESSE-CASSEL, HESSE-DARMSTADT, NASSAU.—BADEN.—WURTEMBURG.—WEIMAR.—RHENISH BAVARIA.—DANUBIAN BAVARIA.
FRISIAN, SAXON, DUTCH, AND GOTHIC GERMANS.—GERMANIZED KELTS.—GERMANIZED SLAVES.—PRUSSIA.—ISOLATION OF ITS AREAS.—EAST AND WEST PRUSSIA.—PRUSSIAN POLAND.—POMERANIA.—PRUSSIAN SILESIA.—PRUSSIAN SAXONY.—BRANDENBURG.—UCKERMARK.—SOUTH-WESTERN PORTION.—WESTPHALIAN AND RHENISH PRUSSIA.—MECKLENBURG.—SAXONY.—LINONES OF LUNEBURG.—HANOVER AND OLDENBURG.—HOLLAND.—HESSE-CASSEL, HESSE-DARMSTADT, NASSAU.—BADEN.—WURTEMBURG.—WEIMAR.—RHENISH BAVARIA.—DANUBIAN BAVARIA.
AS a general rule the Germanic, or Gothic, stock has not only held its own area from the earliest time, but has encroached on that of others, so that although there are many parts of Europe, which, once the occupancy of non-Germanic populations, have now become more or less German, the converse rarely, if ever, can be shown to have taken place. Hence, almost all the districts which were originally German, are German now. The chief exception, if it be one, occurs in Belgium, where the Gallo-Roman family, has, perhaps, encroached on the Gothic.
AS generally speaking, the Germanic, or Gothic, group has not only maintained its own territory from the earliest times but has also expanded into the territories of others. As a result, even though there are many areas in Europe that were once inhabited by non-Germanic populations and have now become predominantly German, the opposite seldom, if ever, happens. Therefore, almost all the regions that were originally German are still German today. The main exception, if it can be considered one, is in Belgium, where the Gallo-Roman population has, perhaps, encroached on the Gothic.
But, though the Old Germany be Germanic still, there is a great part of the Modern Germany which was not so even at the beginning of the historical period. Some portion of the present area was Keltic, and a still greater was Sarmatian. Besides which, the original population of no inconsiderable section is uncertain. All this somewhat reduces the simplicity of the ethnology. And to this, it must be added, that the Teutonic (or German) branch of the great Gothic stock falls into some important divisions. The Frisians of Friesland represent one of these, our Anglo-Saxon ancestors another, the Old Saxons of Westphalia a third, the Low Dutch of Holland a fourth, the High Dutch of Bavaria a fifth, the Goths of the Old Ostrogoth and Visigoth conquests a sixth. Now the intestine movements of these different divisions have always been great; so that, although we shall rarely hear of any Germanic population having been overlaid by Slavonians or Kelts, the phenomenon of Saxons superseded by Low Dutch, Low Dutch by High and other similar displacements will be common.
But even though Old Germany is Germanic, a significant part of Modern Germany wasn’t even that at the start of the historical period. Some areas were Celtic, and an even larger part was Sarmatian. Additionally, the original population of several regions is unclear. All this complicates the understanding of the ethnology. Furthermore, it should be noted that the Teutonic (or German) branch of the larger Gothic stock splits into several important divisions. The Frisians of Friesland represent one of these, our Anglo-Saxon ancestors represent another, the Old Saxons of Westphalia are a third, the Low Dutch of Holland a fourth, the High Dutch of Bavaria a fifth, and the Goths from the Old Ostrogoth and Visigoth conquests a sixth. Now, the internal movements among these different divisions have always been significant; thus, while we seldom hear about any Germanic population being overtaken by Slavs or Celts, it’s common to see Saxons replaced by Low Dutch, Low Dutch replaced by High Dutch, and other similar shifts occurring.
The divisions, then, of the Germanic area are as follows:—
The divisions of the Germanic area are as follows:—
2nd. There is the area which was originally Sarmatian falling into—
2nd. There is the area that was originally Sarmatian falling into—
a. The Lithuanic, and—
The Lithuanic, and—
b. The Slavonic districts.
b. The Slavic regions.
3rd. There is the tract which was originally Keltic.
3rd. There's the area that was originally Celtic.
4th. The parts whose original ethnology is uncertain.
4th. The parts whose original ethnicity is unclear.
The details of the different political divisions supply us with the commentary on this classification.
The details of the various political divisions provide us with insights on this classification.
Prussia.—The kingdom of Prussia well illustrates the difficulty of making ethnology and politics agree. It falls into two parts separated from each other. Of these the first, with the possible exception of its south-western corner, was wholly Sarmatian in the tenth century; as Sarmatian as England was Keltic, or Spain Iberic. The population, too, was referable to both branches of the Sarmatian stock—the Slavonic as well as the Lithuanic.
Prussia.—The kingdom of Prussia clearly shows the challenge of aligning ethnology with politics. It is divided into two distinct parts. The first part, except for maybe its southwestern corner, was completely Sarmatian in the tenth century; as Sarmatian as England was Celtic, or Spain Iberian. The population also consisted of both branches of the Sarmatian stock—the Slavic as well as the Lithuanian.
In East Prussia it is easily seen that the geographical names are not German. Neither are they Russian. The Old Prussian, a member of the Lithuanic family of languages, was spoken here as late as the sixteenth century, remains of which, in the shape of a catechism, are extant. This is the language of the ancient Æstyi, or Men of the East, which Tacitus says was akin to the British, an error arising from the similarity of name, since a Slavonian (if such were the original source of his information) would call the two languages by names so like as Prytskaia and Brytskaia, and a German (if the authority were Germanic) by names so like as Pryttisc and Bryttisc. The Guttones, too, of Pliny, whose locality is fixed from the fact of their having been collectors of the amber of East Prussia and Courland, were of the same stock. The name by which they were known to the Slavonians within the historical period was Guddon=Gothones, Guttones.
In East Prussia, it's clear that the geographical names aren't German or Russian. The Old Prussian, which is part of the Lithuanian family of languages, was spoken here as late as the sixteenth century, with remnants existing in the form of a catechism. This is the language of the ancient Æstyi, or Men of the East, which Tacitus claims is similar to British, a mistake due to the similarity in name. A Slav would likely refer to the two languages as Prytskaia and Brytskaia, while a German would probably use Pryttisc and Bryttisc. The Guttones mentioned by Pliny, whose location is identified by the fact that they collected amber from East Prussia and Courland, were from the same group. The name they were known by to the Slavs in historical times was Guddon=Gothones, Guttones.
In West Prussia the extermination or amalgamation of the native Lithuanians was earlier. We have no specimens of their language. We know, however, that the country took its name from them. They seem to have been the most western members of their family. The southern frontier of the present Prussia is Polish.
In West Prussia, the elimination or merging of the native Lithuanians happened earlier. We don't have any examples of their language. However, we do know that the country got its name from them. They appear to have been the most western part of their group. The southern border of modern Prussia is Polish.
Prussian Poland—the Duchy of Posen—is now, as it always has been, Sarmatian, Slavonic, Lekh, Lygian.
Prussian Poland—the Duchy of Posen—is now, just like it has always been, Sarmatian, Slavic, Lekh, Lygian.
Pomerania, too, retains vestiges of its Slavonic population in the Kaszeb, Kassubes, or Kassubitæ, occupants of the peninsula and islands at the mouth of the Oder. The name, too, of the province at large, is Slavonic; po=on+more=sea=coast-land.
Pomerania still holds remnants of its Slavic population in the Kaszeb, Kassubes, or Kassubitæ, who live on the peninsula and islands at the mouth of the Oder. The name of the province itself is also Slavic; po=on+more=sea=coast-land.
The Isle of Rugen was one of the last strongholds of Slavonic Paganism, as is shown by its numerous antiquities, and by the evidence of history. The famous temple of the Obotrite Slavonians was there; though Mecklenburg rather than Pomerania was the part of the continent to which they belonged.
The Isle of Rugen was one of the final strongholds of Slavic Paganism, as indicated by its many ancient relics and historical records. The well-known temple of the Obotrite Slavs was located there, even though Mecklenburg, rather than Pomerania, was the area of the continent they were associated with.
In Prussian Silesia, the Serskie of Lower and the Srbie of Upper Lusatia, still Slavonic, retain their language, and represented the older population of the whole country.
In Prussian Silesia, the Serskie of Lower and the Srbie of Upper Lusatia, still Slavic, keep their language and represent the older population of the entire region.
The Saale was the original boundary between the Germans and the Slaves, all between Thuringia and Poland belonging to that stock. Certain as this is from the accounts of the conquest under the Carlovingian empire, the details are difficult for Prussian Saxony, Altmark, and Brandenburg. The Hevelli were on the Hevel: the Stoderani, Brizani, Bethenici, Dossani, and Smeldingi filled up much of the valleys of the Oder and the Elbe: we cannot, however, fill up the whole tract. Yet, the names of the Marches, or Borders, show that the encroachment was gradual. First, and nearest to Germany, is the old march (Altmark); after this, the Middle march (Mittel mark); and then the March of the Ukrians (Uckermark), all originally frontiers between the encroaching Germans and the retiring Slavonians, and all frontiers within the historical period.
The Saale River was the original boundary between the Germans and the Slavs, with the area between Thuringia and Poland belonging to that group. While this is confirmed by accounts from the conquests during the Carolingian Empire, the details are unclear for Prussian Saxony, Altmark, and Brandenburg. The Hevelli lived by the Hevel River: the Stoderani, Brizani, Bethenici, Dossani, and Smeldingi mostly populated the valleys of the Oder and Elbe; however, we can't account for the entire region. Nevertheless, the names of the Marches, or Borders, indicate that the encroachment happened gradually. First, closest to Germany, is the old march (Altmark); next is the Middle march (Mittelmark); and then the March of the Ukrians (Uckermark), all of which were originally frontiers between the advancing Germans and the retreating Slavs, and all were borders during the historical period.
But Ucker-mark was a Border, or Debatable land in the eyes of the Slavonians, as well as their conquerors; and the name of its original occupants signified Borderers. The kr-is the kr-in U-krain-, as well as in the word Grenz, which, though German at present, is in origin, Slavonic. The form Uckri, Ucrani, and Uncrani, indicate this. Perhaps, though only perhaps, this Ukrian March—this Brandenburg Ukraine—may have separated the most western Lithuanians of Prussia from the Slavonians of the water-system of the Oder; if so, the word is an instrument of criticism, as it certainly is in many other interesting instances.
But Ucker-mark was a border or disputed land in the eyes of the Slavonians and their conquerors, and the name of its original inhabitants meant Borderers. The kr is the kr in U-krain-, as well as in the word Grenz, which is German today but originally comes from Slavonic. The forms Uckri, Ucrani, and Uncrani reflect this. Perhaps—though only perhaps—this Ukrian March—this Brandenburg Ukraine—might have separated the westernmost Lithuanians of Prussia from the Slavonians of the Oder river system; if that's the case, the word serves as a tool for critique, as it does in many other intriguing instances.
In part of the circle of Kotbus, the Sorabian of Silesia is still spoken.
In a section of the Kotbus area, people still speak Sorabian, a language from Silesia.
The south-western districts of Prussia east of the Saale, Hesse, an outlying portion of Hanover, and Weimar, along with a narrow strip on the Brunswick frontier, are the only parts of the western half of the Proper Brandenburg Prussia that began with being Germanic; and even here there seems to have been intermixture. The Hanoverian frontier seems to have been wholly Slavonic.
The southwestern regions of Prussia east of the Saale, Hesse, a small part of Hanover, and Weimar, along with a narrow strip on the Brunswick border, are the only areas in the western half of Proper Brandenburg Prussia that originally had Germanic roots; however, there appears to have been some mixing. The Hanoverian border seems to have been entirely Slavic.
Of Rhenish Prussia, Westphalia was originally Saxon—not exactly Angle or Anglo-Saxon, but slightly differing from the Anglo-Saxon in language. It was Old-Saxon. The Old-Saxon language, however, is extinct, and the blood considerably mixed. Encroachment and conquest of Low Dutch and High Dutch Germans from the South, in the ninth and tenth centuries, effected this. There were, also, a few Slavic colonies. Otherwise the blood is German; though neither wholly Dutch nor wholly Saxon. The old tribes of Westphalian Prussia were the Chamavi, Bructeri, and Angrivarii.
Of Rhenish Prussia, Westphalia was originally Saxon—not exactly Angle or Anglo-Saxon, but slightly different from Anglo-Saxon in language. It was Old-Saxon. However, the Old-Saxon language is extinct, and the blood has mixed significantly. The encroachment and conquest by Low Dutch and High Dutch Germans from the South, in the ninth and tenth centuries, caused this. There were also a few Slavic colonies. Otherwise, the blood is German; though neither completely Dutch nor entirely Saxon. The old tribes of Westphalian Prussia were the Chamavi, Bructeri, and Angrivarii.
In Berg, Cleves, and the parts about Cologne, the Ubii, Tenchteri, Sicambri, and other allied tribes, were, probably, Dutch rather than Saxon, and Low Dutch rather than High. On the French frontier there is a Keltic basis; Cologne claims a notable amount of Roman blood.
In Berg, Cleves, and the areas around Cologne, the Ubii, Tenchteri, Sicambri, and other allied tribes were likely Dutch instead of Saxon, and Low Dutch rather than High. Along the French border, there is a Celtic foundation; Cologne boasts a significant amount of Roman ancestry.
Mecklenburg.—The great Slavonic nation of Mecklenburg was the Obotrites; after them the Wilzi, the Tollenzi, and the Rethrarii of the old pagan town of Rethre. The dukes of Mecklenburg alone, of all the numerous dynasts of Germany, are of Slavonic extraction.
Mecklenburg.—The major Slavic nation of Mecklenburg was the Obotrites; after them came the Wilzi, the Tollenzi, and the Rethrarii from the old pagan town of Rethre. The dukes of Mecklenburg alone, among all the many rulers in Germany, are of Slavic descent.
Saxony.—Either conquered from Westphalian Saxony, or settled by Saxon colonies, the kingdom to which Dresden is the metropolis, originally the country of the Semnones, is German only in language. In blood it belongs to the same division with Silesia; indeed the Sorabian frontier (for so the Srbie, and Serskie may conveniently be called) extended as far westwards as the Saale.
Saxony.—Either taken over from Westphalian Saxony or established by Saxon settlers, the kingdom where Dresden is the capital, which originally belonged to the Semnones, is German only in language. In terms of ethnicity, it is part of the same group as Silesia; in fact, the Sorabian border (as the Srbie and Serskie can conveniently be referred to) stretched as far west as the Saale.
Hanover.—From Hanover, the north-east quarter (there or thereabouts) must be deducted as Slavonic. Luneburg took its name from the Slavonic Linones, whose language was spoken in a few villages as late as the last century.
Hanover.—From Hanover, you need to subtract the northeastern part (more or less) as it’s Slavic. Luneburg got its name from the Slavic Linones, whose language was still spoken in a few villages as recently as the last century.
The remaining three-fourths are German; and from the extent of the kingdom and the irregularity of its outline, four out of the six divisions of the old Germanic populations may have been contained in it.
The remaining three-fourths are German; and because of the size of the kingdom and the irregular shape of its borders, four out of the six divisions of the old Germanic populations may have been included in it.
From the Ems to the Elbe, extended to an undetermined distance inland, the ancient tribes were the Chauci and Frisii, who were Frisians. Embden is the capital of East Friesland, where the Frisian language was general until the seventeenth century, and where, in one or two localities, it is still spoken at the present moment.
From the Ems to the Elbe, stretching inland to an unknown distance, the ancient tribes included the Chauci and Frisii, who were the Frisians. Embden is the capital of East Friesland, where the Frisian language was widely spoken until the seventeenth century, and where, in one or two places, it is still spoken today.
A line drawn from the Dutch district of Drenthe to the Hartz would pass through the country of the Old Saxons; one from Hamburg to Minden, through that of the Anglo-Saxons. The Longobardi, Chatti, and Cherusci, some portions of whom, whether High or Low, were Dutch, extended towards the Hartz. Soon after this the Slavonic area began.
A line drawn from the Dutch region of Drenthe to the Harz Mountains would go through the territory of the Old Saxons; one from Hamburg to Minden would pass through that of the Anglo-Saxons. The Longobards, Chatti, and Cherusci, parts of which, whether High or Low, were Dutch, stretched towards the Harz. Shortly after this, the Slavic region began.
Oldenburg.—Undoubtedly Frisian in its northern, Oldenburg was either Frisian or Old Saxon in its southern, parts.
Oldenburg.—Definitely Frisian in the north, Oldenburg was either Frisian or Old Saxon in its southern regions.
Holland.—If the Dutch of Holland be the indigenous dialect of any part of that country, it is only so for the southern third of it. The Frisians are the oldest occupants.
Holland.—If the Dutch of Holland is the native dialect of any part of that country, it is only for the southern third of it. The Frisians are the original inhabitants.
Hesse-Cassel, Hesse-Darmstadt, and Nassau, the two former, the localities of the Chatti, take us from the Saxons and Frisians to the true Dutch or Germans. At present their language is High German. Probably, it was so at the beginning. I do not, however, pretend to say where the Low-Dutch form of speech originated. It has encroached upon the Frisian and Saxon; and, in all the parts where it is now spoken, with the exception, perhaps, of the parts below Cologne, is of foreign origin. On the other hand, however, the High German of Franconia, Suabia, and Bavaria has encroached on it.
Hesse-Cassel, Hesse-Darmstadt, and Nassau, the first two being the areas of the Chatti, connect us from the Saxons and Frisians to the true Dutch or Germans. Currently, their language is High German. It probably was from the start. However, I do not claim to know where the Low-Dutch dialect came from. It has influenced the Frisian and Saxon languages, and in all the regions where it is spoken now, except perhaps the areas below Cologne, it has foreign roots. On the other hand, the High German from Franconia, Swabia, and Bavaria has made its influence felt there as well.
Weimar, Gotha, Saxe-Meiningen, Schwartzburg, Coburg, and the south-western corner of Prussia, are considered to form the area of the ancestors of those Germans who, in the second, third, and fourth centuries played so conspicuous a part on the Lower Danube, under Alaric, Theodoric, and others. The following is submitted as a sketch of their history. As the Hermunduri of the country in which the Albis (the Saale rather than the Bohemian Elbe) rises, they are known to Tacitus; but their power, as elements of the great empire of Maroboduus has been felt by the Romans of Rhætia and Vindelicia nearly a century earlier. Encroaching southwards, and crossing the watershed of the Elbe and Danube (the Fichtelgebirge) they displace the probably Slavonic occupants of the valley of the Naab; press on further both southwards and eastwards; form, along their line, with the nations to the north, a March, but not of a character so hostile as to exclude the formation of confederacies formidable to Rome, under the name of Marcomanni; make their permanent settlements on the northern side of the Lower Danube; harass the Roman provinces, Thrace and Mœsia, until, themselves harassed by the Huns, they cross the Danube and effect settlements in Mœsia, where they become Arian Christians, and read the Gospel of Ulphilas, in their native tongue. Portions retrace their steps, still marking their way by conquest. Ataulphus in Gaul, Wallia in Spain, Theodoric in the Italy of the sixth, and Alaric in the Italy of the fifth century, all having been Goths of this division. They leave Germany as Grutungs and Thervings (Thuringians), become Marcomanni along the Bohemian and Moravian frontiers, Goths,[17] Ostrogoths and Visigoths, on the Lower Danube (or the land of the Getæ), and Mœsogoths (from the locality in which they became Christian) in Mœsia.
Weimar, Gotha, Saxe-Meiningen, Schwartzburg, Coburg, and the southwestern part of Prussia are viewed as the region of the ancestors of those Germans who, during the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th centuries, played a significant role along the Lower Danube under Alaric, Theodoric, and others. Here is a brief outline of their history. Known to Tacitus as the Hermunduri from the area where the Albis (the Saale, rather than the Bohemian Elbe) rises, they had their power recognized as part of the vast empire of Maroboduus nearly a century earlier by the Romans in Rhætia and Vindelicia. Moving southward and crossing the Elbe and Danube watershed (the Fichtelgebirge), they displaced the likely Slavic inhabitants of the Naab valley; pushed further south and east; established a buffer zone with the nations to the north, which wasn’t so hostile as to prevent them from forming confederacies that posed a threat to Rome, known as the Marcomanni; made their permanent settlements on the northern side of the Lower Danube; and troubled the Roman provinces of Thrace and Mœsia until they, in turn, were pushed by the Huns. They crossed the Danube and settled in Mœsia, where they became Arian Christians and read the Gospel of Ulphilas in their native language. Some returned home, still marking their journey through conquest. Ataulphus in Gaul, Wallia in Spain, Theodoric in Italy in the 6th century, and Alaric in Italy in the 5th century were all Goths from this division. They left Germany as Grutungs and Thervings (Thuringians), became the Marcomanni along the Bohemian and Moravian borders, and turned into Goths, Ostrogoths, and Visigoths along the Lower Danube (or the land of the Getæ), and became Mœsogoths (from the area where they accepted Christianity) in Mœsia.
Wurtemburg, Baden, and Hohenzollern coincide with the Agri Decumates of the Roman writers. The original inhabitants, I believe, to have been Slaves and Kelts; then Kelts more exclusively (the Gauls of the western bank of the Rhine having encroached); then a heterogeneous mass of Gauls, Boii, Suevi, and Vindelicians, occupying a sort of Debatable Land between the Roman and non-Roman areas; lastly Alemanni and Suevi, the latter being Germans, the former a mixture of populations with the Germanic element preponderating. From these are descended the present occupants.
Wurtemburg, Baden, and Hohenzollern align with the Agri Decumates described by Roman writers. The original inhabitants were likely Slavs and Celts; then Celts took over more exclusively (the Gauls from the western bank of the Rhine had moved in); then a mixed group of Gauls, Boii, Suevi, and Vindelicians settled in a sort of disputed territory between Roman and non-Roman lands; finally, Alemanni and Suevi, with the latter being Germans and the former a blend of populations with a strong Germanic influence. Today's residents are descended from these groups.
Bavaria, like Prussia, falls into two divisions; the Bavaria of the Rhine, and the Bavaria of the Danube. In Rhenish Bavaria the descent is from the ancient Vangiones and Nemetes, either Germanized Gauls, or Gallicized Germans, with Roman superadditions. Afterwards, an extension of the Alemannic and Suevic populations from the right bank of the Upper Rhine completes the evolution of their present Germanic character.
Bavaria, like Prussia, is divided into two parts: Rhenish Bavaria and Danube Bavaria. In Rhenish Bavaria, the roots trace back to the ancient Vangiones and Nemetes, who were either Germanized Gauls or Gallicized Germans, along with some Roman influences. Later on, the spread of Alemannic and Suevic people from the right bank of the Upper Rhine contributed to shaping their current Germanic identity.
Danubian Bavaria falls into two subdivisions.
Danubian Bavaria is divided into two sections.
In the third and fourth centuries, the Suevi and Alemanni extended themselves from the upper Rhine.
In the third and fourth centuries, the Suevi and Alemanni spread out from the upper Rhine.
The western parts of Bavaria, on the Wurtemburg frontier, perhaps as Slavonic as the valley of the Naab, differ, in their subsequent history, by having witnessed displacements from the south and west, from the Helvetians of Switzerland, and the Boii of Gaul, rather than from the Germans on the north. The later changes are the same in both cases.
The western regions of Bavaria, near the Wurtemburg border, are likely as Slavic as the Naab valley, but their historical developments are different. They experienced movements from the south and west, from the Helvetians of Switzerland and the Boii of Gaul, rather than from the Germans to the north. The later changes are similar in both instances.
The north-western parts of Bavaria were probably German from the beginning.
The northwestern parts of Bavaria have likely been German from the start.
South of the Danube the ethnology changes. In the first place the Roman elements increase; since Vindelicia was a Roman Province. What, however, was the original basis? Probably, Slavonic on its eastern, Helvetian or Keltic on the western side. Its present character has arisen from an extension of the Germans of the upper Rhine.
South of the Danube, the population's background shifts. First off, there are more Roman influences since Vindelicia was a Roman Province. But what was the original foundation? Likely, it was Slavic on the eastern side and Helvetian or Celtic on the western side. Its current character has developed from the expansion of the Germans from the upper Rhine.
CHAPTER IX.
GREAT BRITAIN.—DENMARK.—THE ISLANDS.—THE VITHESLETH.—FYEN.—LAUENBURG.—HOLSTEIN.—SLESWICK.—JUTLAND.—ICELAND.—THE FEROE ISLES.—NORWAY.—SWEDEN.—LAPPS.—KWAINS.—GOTHLANDERS.—ANGERMANNIANS.—THEORY OF THE SCANDINAVIAN POPULATION.
GREAT BRITAIN.—DENMARK.—THE ISLANDS.—THE VITHESLETH.—FYEN.—LAUENBURG.—HOLSTEIN.—SLESWICK.—JUTLAND.—ICELAND.—THE FEROE ISLES.—NORWAY.—SWEDEN.—LAPPS.—KWAINS.—GOTHLANDERS.—ANGERMANNIANS.—THEORY OF THE SCANDINAVIAN POPULATION.
AS the ethnology of the British Islands is made the subject of a separate volume,[18] the present notice will be confined to the simple statement of the Irish, the Scotch Gaels, the Manksmen, and the Welsh being Kelts, and the English, Germans; the Keltic populations being indigenous, the German, intrusive.
AS the ethnology of the British Islands is covered in a separate volume,[18] this notice will focus solely on the basic information: the Irish, the Scottish Gaels, the Manx, and the Welsh are Celts, while the English and Germans are not; the Celtic populations are indigenous, whereas the Germans are outsiders.
Scandinavia comes next in order, the arrangement being strictly natural; since, whatever may have been the original population of Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, the present is of Germanic origin, and speaks a language belonging to the great Gothic class; the Danish and Swedish being mutually intelligible.
Scandinavia comes next in line, with the arrangement being completely natural; since, no matter what the original population of Denmark, Norway, and Sweden may have been, the current inhabitants are of Germanic origin and speak a language from the large Gothic group; Danish and Swedish are mutually understandable.
The Islands.—The Danish Islands fall into two groups, one containing the Isle of Fyen, the other the ancient Vithesleth, or the four islands of Sealand, Laaland, Moen, and Falster. This division is ancient, and in the eyes of some of the older writers of considerable import; since the true country of Dan, the eponymus of the Danes, was not Jutland, not yet Skaane (the southern part of Sweden), nor yet Fyen. It was the Four Islands of the Vithesleth:—“Dan—rex primo super Sialandiam, Monam, Falstriam, et Lalandiam, cujus regnum dicebatur Vithesleth. Deinde super alias provincias et insulas et totum regnum.”—Petri Olai Chron. Regum Daniæ. Also, “Vidit autem Dan regionem suam, super quam regnavit, Jutiam, Fioniam, Withesleth, Scaniam, quod esset bona.”—Annal. Esrom. p. 224.
The Islands.—The Danish Islands are divided into two groups: one includes the Isle of Fyen, while the other contains the ancient Vithesleth, which refers to the four islands of Sealand, Laaland, Moen, and Falster. This division is old and significant to some of the older writers; the true homeland of Dan, the namesake of the Danes, was not Jutland, nor Skaane (the southern part of Sweden), nor Fyen. It was the Four Islands of the Vithesleth:—“Dan—first king over Sialand, Mon, Falster, and Laaland, whose kingdom was called Vithesleth. Then over other provinces and islands and the whole kingdom.”—Petri Olai Chron. Regum Daniæ. Also, “Dan saw his realm, over which he ruled, Jutland, Fionia, Withesleth, Skaania, which was prosperous.”—Annal. Esrom. p. 224.
That this word Vithesleth is a compound, that its first element is a Gentile name, and that the population which bore it was other than the modern Danes will be suggested in the sequel. At present it is enough to remember that the existing population of the four eastern islands is Germanic on a hitherto unvestigated basis. The men of the Vith-es-leth it is convenient to call Vitæ.
That the word Vithesleth is a compound, that its first part is a non-Danish name, and that the people who had it were not the modern Danes will be explained later. For now, it’s important to note that the current population of the four eastern islands is Germanic with an unexplored background. The people of the Vith-es-leth can conveniently be referred to as Vitæ.
In Fyen the Gothic elements are the same as in the Vithesleth, the differentiæ consisting in the difference of the original basis, provided that such existed. This may or may not have been the case; since it by no means follows that because the islands of the Vithesleth differed from Fyen, that difference was ethnological. It may have been only political.
In Fyen, the Gothic elements are the same as in the Vithesleth, with the differences based on the original foundation, if such a foundation existed. This may or may not have been true; just because the islands of the Vithesleth were different from Fyen, it doesn't necessarily mean that the difference was based on ethnicity. It could have just been political.
Lauenburg.—In the tenth century Lauenburg is Slavonic; its occupants being a population called Po-labi; called also Po-lab-ingii. As po means on, and Laba is the Slavonic form for the Elbe, the name is a compound, like Pomerania (on the sea). The Polabi, then, were the Slavonians of the Elbe. They were an extreme population; since the river Bille divided them from the Germans of Stormar, Holstein, and Ditmarsh. But though the Polabi of Lauenburg were a frontier population they were not isolated. They were in geographical continuity with the Linones of Luneburg, and the Obotrites of Mecklenburg. Reduced by the Carlovingian Franks, Lauenburg became Low German; as it is at the present time.
Lauenburg.—In the tenth century, Lauenburg was Slavonic, inhabited by a group known as the Po-labi, also referred to as Po-lab-ingii. Since po means on and Laba is the Slavonic version of Elbe, the name is a compound, similar to Pomerania (on the sea). Thus, the Polabi were the Slavs of the Elbe. They were a border population, as the river Bille separated them from the Germans in Stormar, Holstein, and Ditmarsh. However, even though the Polabi of Lauenburg were on the frontier, they weren’t cut off. They had geographical connections with the Linones of Luneburg and the Obotrites of Mecklenburg. After being subdued by the Carlovingian Franks, Lauenburg became Low German, just like it is today.
Holstein.—The name of the duchy is German, and derived from a German population—the Holsati. But the Holsati were neither the only occupants, nor the only Germans of these parts. The Stormarii of Stormar, and the Dietmarsi of Ditmarsh are equally mentioned by the writers of the eighth century. Earlier still we hear of the Sabalingii and Sigulones. The Holsati, Dietmarsi, and Stormarii, were either Angles or Frisians.
Holstein.—The name of the duchy is German and comes from a German population—the Holsati. However, the Holsati were not the only inhabitants or the only Germans in this area. The Stormarii of Stormar and the Dietmarsi of Ditmarsh are also noted by writers from the eighth century. Even earlier, we hear about the Sabalingii and Sigulones. The Holsati, Dietmarsi, and Stormarii were either Angles or Frisians.
So much for the western half of the duchy. The eastern was Slavonic; even as Lauenburg was Slavonic, the particular population being that of the Wagri. They are a frontier population; and this may, possibly, be denoted by the name, which contains the same elements as that of the Ucri of Uckermark, and the Malorussians of the Ukraine.
So much for the western half of the duchy. The eastern half was Slavonic; just like Lauenburg, the specific population there was that of the Wagri. They are a border population, which might, possibly, be indicated by the name, containing the same elements as the Ucri of Uckermark and the Malorussians of the Ukraine.
Sleswick.—With Slavonians on the Baltic, and Frisians on the Atlantic, the original ethnology of Sleswick seems to have been that of the sister duchy. In Sleswick, however, the Frisian population still exists, extended from Husum to Tondern. In Sleswick also we have a portion of the Jute population of Jutland.
Sleswick.—With Slavs on the Baltic and Frisians on the Atlantic, the original ethnic makeup of Sleswick seems to mirror that of the neighboring duchy. However, in Sleswick, the Frisian community still remains, stretching from Husum to Tondern. Additionally, Sleswick is home to a segment of the Jute population from Jutland.
Jutland.—If the combination, J+t as it occurs in the word Jute, being the same as the G+t in Got, or Goth, we have a reason in favour of one of its earlier populations having been Lithuanic.
Jutland.—If the combination, J+t, as it appears in the word Jute, is the same as G+t in Got or Goth, then we have a reason to believe that one of its earlier populations was Lithuanic.
Then we have the Slavonians of Holstein and Sleswick to the south. How far these extended northwards is uncertain. Between the two, however, I believe that eastern Jutland, at least, was Sarmatian before it was German.
Then we have the Slavs of Holstein and Sleswick to the south. It's unclear how far they extended northward. However, I believe that eastern Jutland, at least, was Sarmatian before it became German.
The next elements were Frisian; since traces of the Frisian occupancy are found as far north as the Liimfjord—and beyond it.
The next elements were Frisian, as evidence of Frisian settlement is found as far north as the Liimfjord—and even further.
The present language is Danish.
The present language is Danish.
Iceland.—The Icelanders are one of the purest populations in the world. Foreign elements arising out of the admixture of any population antecedent to the present there are none. Foreign elements in the original stock are but few; since it was from Norway and not from Denmark that, in the ninth century, the island was peopled; and the Norwegians are the purest portion of the Scandinavian stock. As a general rule, the islanders are somewhat taller than the Norsemen of the continent. In the other external points of appearance they are similar. But an observation of Dr. Schleisner’s respecting their animal heat is important. “The internal warmth of the human body is between 36.50° and 37° centigrade, and this passes for being the general temperature in all latitudes, and in all climates, for all human beings, except new-born children. But with a very delicate thermometer, well-fitted for the purpose and which had previously been tried by other excellent instruments, I have found from experiments on twelve healthy individuals that the temperature within the cavity of the mouth was as follows:—
Iceland.—Icelanders are one of the purest populations in the world. There are no foreign elements mixed in from any previous populations. The original stock has very few foreign influences since it was settled from Norway, not Denmark, in the ninth century, and the Norwegians are the most authentic part of the Scandinavian heritage. Generally, the people of the island are a bit taller than the Norsemen on the continent. They are similar in other aspects of appearance. However, an important observation by Dr. Schleisner regarding their body heat should be noted. “The internal temperature of the human body ranges from 36.50° to 37° Celsius, which is considered the average temperature across all latitudes and climates for all humans, except newborns. But with a very precise thermometer, specifically designed for this purpose and which had been verified against other high-quality instruments, I discovered through experiments on twelve healthy individuals that the temperature within the mouth cavity was as follows:—
AGE. | DEGREES. | |
23 | . . . | 37.3° |
18 | . . . | 37.5° |
17 | . . . | 37.2° |
19 | . . . | 37.5° |
24 | . . . | 37.° |
20 | . . . | 36.5° |
18 | . . . | 37.8° |
17 | . . . | 37.6° |
19 | . . . | 36.8° |
37 | . . . | 37.4° |
23 | . . . | 37.5° |
20 | . . . | 37.2° |
Average | . . . | 37.27° centigrade.”[19] |
As far as this differs from that of the Norwegians—a point upon which our information is so incomplete as to make the previous table suggestive rather than conclusive—the difference must be put down to climate and similar external influences, rather than to that of what is called race.
As far as this differs from that of the Norwegians—a point where our information is so lacking that the previous table is more suggestive than conclusive—the difference should be attributed to climate and other external influences, rather than to what is referred to as race.
The Icelandic language has altered so little within the last one thousand years that it is nearly the same as that of the old Sagas and poems; Sagas and poems which every Icelander can read. On the other hand, the change on the continent has been so great that no modern dialect of Norway, Sweden, or Denmark, is intelligible to an Icelander. Neither is any dialect that of the old Scandinavian literature.
The Icelandic language has changed very little in the last thousand years, making it almost identical to the old Sagas and poems; Sagas and poems that every Icelander can understand. In contrast, the changes on the mainland have been so significant that no modern dialect from Norway, Sweden, or Denmark is understandable to an Icelander. Additionally, no dialect corresponds to the old Scandinavian literature.
Feroe Isles.—Here the population is from Norway, as pure as that of Iceland; and the form of speech is Icelandic also. The popular songs of the Feroe Islanders have drawn considerable attention, and been well illustrated. They read the critic a lesson of caution, in showing the extent to which a foreign subject may be thoroughly naturalized; so much so as to wear the appearance of being indigenous. Yet the subjects are those of the Nibelungen-Lied, and, as such, continental in their origin; in their immediate origin, Scandinavian, in their remote origin, German.
Feroe Isles.—The people here are from Norway, just as pure as those in Iceland, and they speak Icelandic as well. The popular songs of the Feroe Islanders have received a lot of attention and have been well-documented. They offer critics a lesson in caution, showing how a foreign subject can become so thoroughly integrated that it seems native. However, these subjects come from the Nibelungen-Lied, making them continental in origin; they are Scandinavian in their immediate roots and German in their distant ancestry.
Norway.—The population of Norway is essentially Lapp and Norwegian, with the addition of a few Kwain settlements.
Norway.—The population of Norway primarily consists of Lapps and Norwegians, along with a few Kwain settlements.
The Norwegian calls the Lapplander a Fin, so that the district or march of the Lapp population of Norway is called Fin-mark. But it is found considerably southwards as well.
The Norwegian refers to the Lapplander as a Fin, which is why the area or march of the Lapp population in Norway is called Fin-mark. However, it can also be found much further south.
The following table shows the distribution of the Fin (Lapp) population of Norway in 1724, 1845, and four intermediate periods:—
The following table shows the distribution of the Fin (Lapp) population of Norway in 1724, 1845, and four intermediate periods:—
1724. | 1756. | 1768. | 1825. | 1835. | 1845. | |
Finmark | 2825 | 3210 | 3260 | - | - | 12,506 |
Nordland | 3928 | - | - | - | - | 1735 |
North Trondjem | 478 | - | - | - | - | 181 |
South Trondjem | - | - | - | - | - | 75 |
Hedemarken[20] | - | - | - | - | - | 41 |
No census was taken for the years and districts to which no number is assigned. The table, however, invalidates the current notion that all the so-called savage races are in a state of decrease.
No census was conducted for the years and areas without a number assigned. However, the table challenges the common belief that all the so-called savage races are declining.
In the copper districts of the north of Norway there is a considerable number of Kwain settlers, chiefly employed as steady and industrious labourers in the mines. There is also a Kwain colony in the districts of Soloers called Finskoven (the Fin Wood) in the southern part of Norway and on the frontier of Sweden.
In the copper areas of northern Norway, there are quite a few Kwain settlers, primarily working as dedicated and hard-working laborers in the mines. There's also a Kwain community in the Soloers area known as Finskoven (the Fin Wood) in southern Norway, near the Swedish border.
The rest of the population is of the same Germanic origin as the Danes and Swedes; though purer than either. The recent and superadded elements are but few, German being the chief; and Bergen and Christiania being the towns where they are commonest. Of the Danish elements no account is taken; the two populations being so closely allied. Jewish blood is non-existent; owing to rigorous laws of exclusion, ill-assorted with the liberal constitution of the most republican government in Europe.
The rest of the population shares the same Germanic roots as the Danes and Swedes, but is less mixed than either. The more recent additions are minimal, with German being the most prominent; you can find it most commonly in Bergen and Christiania. The Danish influence isn't really counted, as the two populations are very closely related. There is no Jewish ancestry present due to strict exclusion laws, which don’t align with the liberal constitution of one of the most democratic governments in Europe.
A Lapp population common to Russia and Norway is common to Sweden also; the districts in the last-named countries being called Lap-mark, and the population Lapps.
A group of Lapps found in Russia and Norway is also present in Sweden; the regions in these countries are known as Lap-mark, and the people are referred to as Lapps.
That the Swedes and Norwegians are the newest elements, and that certain Ugrians were the oldest, is undoubted. But it by no means follows that the succession was simple. Between the first and last there may have been any amount of intercalations. Was this the case? My own opinion is, that the first encroachments upon the originally Ugrian area of Scandinavia were not from the south-west, but from the south-east, not from Hanover but from Prussia and Courland, not German but Lithuanic, and (as a practical proof of the inconvenience of the present nomenclature) although not German, Gothic.
That the Swedes and Norwegians are the newest groups, and that some Ugrians were the oldest, is clear. However, this doesn't mean the sequence was straightforward. There could have been many layers between the first and the last. Was this the case? Personally, I believe that the initial invasions into the originally Ugrian territory of Scandinavia came not from the southwest, but from the southeast, not from Hanover but from Prussia and Courland, not German but Lithuanian, and (as a practical example of the confusion of the current terminology) although not German, Gothic.
Sweden to the south of the Malar-See is called Goth-land. The opposite coast of Prussia and Courland was the land of the Gutt-ones, Goth-ones, or Gyth-ones; in the eyes of a German and in the German language, a Goth-land also. An island in the Baltic, midway, is called Goth-land as well. What is the natural inference from this? Surely, the close relationship of the three populations.
Sweden, located south of Lake Mälaren, is known as Gothland. The opposite shore of Prussia and Courland was the territory of the Gutones, Gothones, or Gythones; to a German, it was also called Gothland. There’s an island in the Baltic that’s also named Gothland. What can we conclude from this? Clearly, there is a close connection between these three groups of people.
When the main argument rests upon some single fact of primary weight or importance, a single fact to which nothing of equal magnitude can be opposed, the neglect of subordinate details is excusable—at least, in a short work. If they come spontaneously, and are of a satisfactory character—well and good. They are no part of the leading argument.
When the main argument relies on one crucial fact that stands out and can't be challenged by anything of equal importance, skipping over minor details is justifiable—especially in a shorter work. If those details come naturally and are of good quality—great. They aren't part of the main argument.
In some cases, perhaps, it should be a matter of principle to abstain from them; for example, when the leading argument, although good in itself, is liable, either from its novelty or from the amount of previous opinions which it contradicts, to be undervalued. In such a case, the display of subsidiary minutiæ subtracts from its weight. They make it look weaker than it is; weak enough to require all the support that the skill of its author can devise. In deducing the Greeks from Italy, the relations between the Greek and Latin tongues, the great difficulty of explaining them otherwise than by a geographical continuity, and the equal difficulty of effecting this continuity by any of the ordinary means formed the palmary argument. Such details as fell in with this view were put down to gain (apposita lucro). They were also good against similar details on the opposite side. But they were ex abundanti—at least in the first instance. To have neglected them altogether would not have been too bold. To have paraded them unnecessarily would have subtracted from the value of the real argument.
In some cases, it might be a matter of principle to avoid them; for instance, when the main argument, even though solid, might be underestimated due to its newness or by how many previous views it goes against. In such situations, showcasing minor details detracts from its importance. They can make it seem weaker than it really is; weak enough to need all the backing that the author's skill can muster. When arguing for the Greeks coming from Italy, the connections between Greek and Latin languages, along with the significant challenge of explaining them without a geographical link, formed the main argument. Any details that supported this view were considered advantageous (apposita lucro). They also worked well against similar details from the other side. But they were merely supplementary (ex abundanti)—at least at first. Completely ignoring them wouldn’t have been too audacious. However, unnecessarily showcasing them would have diminished the value of the stronger argument.
A comparative depreciation of subsidiary details appears in the present question; wherein it is held that certain members of the Lithuanian family extended their area across the Baltic into parts of Scandinavia, and peopled the southern provinces of Sweden. These were the Goths of Gothland, the Jutes of Jutland, the Vites of Withesleth, the old name of the Danish islands, anterior to their occupation by the Danes. The critic who doubts whether the names are the same as that of the Goths, on the strength of the difference of form, is free to do so; but by doing so, he will only impugn a part of the present doctrine. That the Goths of Gothland are the Gothones, Guttones, or Gythini of the opposite coast of Prussia and Courland is the important inference; and that the appearance of identical or similar names on the opposite coasts of an inland sea of no considerable breadth is a phenomenon which, until it can be explained otherwise, must be presumed to denote ethnological affinity is the principle which supports it. Whether the Gothones of Courland were really and truly Lithuanian is a point upon which there may be a difference of opinion; but there should be no difference of opinion as to the explanation of the presence of Goths in the opposite country of Gothland. The common-sense view of the matter, and the ordinary habits of interpretation should take their course.
A comparative depreciation of subsidiary details appears in the current discussion; where it is argued that certain members of the Lithuanian family expanded their territory across the Baltic into parts of Scandinavia, settling in the southern provinces of Sweden. These were the Goths of Gothland, the Jutes of Jutland, and the Vites of Withesleth, the ancient name for the Danish islands before they were occupied by the Danes. A critic who questions whether the names correspond to the Goths, based on the difference in form, is entitled to their opinion; however, by doing so, they only challenge a part of the current theory. The important conclusion is that the Goths of Gothland are the Gothones, Guttones, or Gythini from the opposite coast of Prussia and Courland; and the presence of identical or similar names on opposite sides of a relatively narrow inland sea is a phenomenon that, until proven otherwise, should be assumed to indicate ethnic connections. Whether the Gothones of Courland were genuinely Lithuanian is a matter that may invite differing opinions; however, there should be consensus regarding the explanation for the presence of Goths in the neighboring land of Gothland. Common sense and standard interpretative practices should prevail.
This may be admitted, and yet an objection be taken to the effect that the Goths of the southern Gothland (the Goth-ones, Gyth-ini, Gutt-ones) were not Lithuanic but German. The primary argument on this point lies in the undoubted fact of the Goths of the Lower Danube, in the third and fourth centuries, being German.
This can be acknowledged, but an objection can be raised that the Goths of southern Gothland (the Goth-ones, Gyth-ini, Gutt-ones) were not Lithuanic but German. The main argument here is based on the undeniable fact that the Goths of the Lower Danube in the third and fourth centuries were German.
But this primary argument is considerably invalidated by the fact, too often overlooked, of those Germans having been known under the name of Goths only when they have settled in the country of the Getæ and Gaudæ, a fact which makes the name just as foreign to the Teutonic dialects as Briton was to the Anglo-Saxon. From which it follows that all other populations which were, in respect to their name, in the same predicament as the Goths of Alaric and Theodoric, were connected not with the German invaders, but with the occupants of the country invaded; just as the Bretons of Brittany are connected not with such Englishmen as call themselves patriotically and poetically “Britons,” but with the Welsh representatives of the original occupants of the Keltic island Britannia. Now the populations thus linked together by some such name as G-th, G-t, J-t,[21] and V-t (all of which have been admitted to be but different forms of the same word) are numerous; three of them being now before us.
But this main argument is seriously undermined by the fact, often overlooked, that those Germans were known by the name of Goths only after they settled in the land of the Getæ and Gaudæ, which means the name is as foreign to the Teutonic languages as Briton was to the Anglo-Saxon. This implies that all other populations that shared a similar name predicament as the Goths of Alaric and Theodoric were connected not with the German invaders but with the native inhabitants of the invaded land; just as the Bretons of Brittany are linked not with those Englishmen who patriotically and poetically call themselves “Britons,” but with the Welsh descendants of the original inhabitants of the Keltic island Britannia. Now, the populations that are connected by names like G-th, G-t, J-t,[21] and V-t (all of which have been recognized as different forms of the same word) are numerous; three of them being right in front of us.
The real Goths, like the real Britons, were something very different from their German conquerors.
The true Goths, like the true Britons, were quite different from their German conquerors.
But the Gothic historian Jornandes, deduces the Goths of the Danube first from the southern coasts of the Baltic, and ultimately from Scandinavia. I think, however, that whoever reads his notices will be satisfied that he has fallen into the same confusion in respect to the Germans of the Lower Danube and the Getæ whose country they settled in, as an English writer would do who should adapt the legends of Geoffroy of Monmouth respecting the British kings to the genealogies of Ecbert and Alfred or to the origin of the warriors under Hengist. The legends of the soil and the legends of its invaders have been mixed together.
But the Gothic historian Jornandes traces the Goths of the Danube back first to the southern shores of the Baltic and ultimately to Scandinavia. However, I believe that anyone who reads his accounts will see that he has gotten confused about the Germans of the Lower Danube and the Getæ, whose territory they settled in, much like an English writer would when trying to connect the legends of Geoffrey of Monmouth about the British kings to the genealogies of Ecbert and Alfred or to the origins of the warriors under Hengist. The legends of the land and the legends of its invaders have become intertwined.
Nor is such confusion unnatural. The real facts before the historian were remarkable. There were Goths on the Lower Danube, Germanic in blood, but not Germanic in name; the name being that of the older inhabitants of the country. There were Gothones, or Guttones, in the Baltic, the essential part of whose name was Goth-; the -n- being, probably, and almost certainly, an inflexion.
Nor is this confusion unusual. The real situation that the historian faced was striking. There were Goths along the Lower Danube, Germanic by ancestry, but not by name; the name referred to the earlier inhabitants of the region. There were Gothones, or Guttones, in the Baltic, and the main part of their name was Goth-; the -n- was likely, and almost certainly, a grammatical ending.
Thirdly, there were Goths in Scandinavia, and Goths in an intermediate island of the Baltic. With such a series of Goth-lands, the single error of mistaking the old Getic legends for those of the more recent Germans (now called Goths), would easily engender others; and the most distant of the three Gothic areas would naturally pass for being the oldest also. Hence, the deduction of the Goths of the Danube from the Scandinavian Gothland.
Thirdly, there were Goths in Scandinavia, and Goths on an intermediate island in the Baltic. With such a series of Goth-lands, the simple mistake of confusing the old Getic legends with those of the more recent Germans (now called Goths) could easily lead to other errors; and the most distant of the three Gothic regions would naturally be assumed to be the oldest as well. Therefore, the conclusion about the Goths of the Danube being from the Scandinavian Gothland would follow.
The exception, then, to the Lithuanic origin of the Gothlander, which lies in the application of the name Goth to a population undoubtedly Germanic, is itself exceptionable; and the common-sense interpretation of the existence of similarly designated populations on the opposite coasts of an inland sea must take its course.
The exception to the Lithuanian origin of the Gothlander, which involves using the name Goth for a population that is clearly Germanic, is itself questionable; and the straightforward interpretation of the existence of similarly named populations on the opposite shores of an inland sea must be accepted.
The exact degree to which Jornandes confounded the German invaders with the original Goths is uncertain. Some of his facts are unequivocally Getic, as his notice of Zamolxis. Others are as truly Germanic. The name Hermanric is this.
The exact extent to which Jornandes mixed up the German invaders with the original Goths is unclear. Some of his information is definitely Getic, like his mention of Zamolxis. Others are just as genuinely Germanic. The name Hermanric is one example.
Each, however, is an extreme instance, and it is only at its extremities that the question is easy. In my own mind, I think that Getic legends and Getic history is the rule, Germanic the exception; in other words, that the so-called Gothic history is the history of the indigenæ rather than that of the invaders of the soil. It is even likely that Hermanric’s empire was German only as the present Austrian empire is German, i.e., German in respect to its chief. Zengis-Khan’s was Mongolian in the same way, the mass of his subjects and major part of his area being Turk. What leads to this is the likelihood of even the names of the royal families amongst the Ostrogoths and Visigoths—Amalung and Baltung—being Lithuanic. They have every appearance of having arisen out of eponymias. At any rate it is a strange coincidence to find one of the localities of the amber-district called sometimes Abalus, and sometimes Baltia—the latter name being connected with the Belt and Baltic. Pliny (writes Prichard) “in giving an account of the production of amber says, that, according to Pytheas, there was an estuary of the ocean called Mentonomon, inhabited by the Guttones, a people of Germany. It reached six thousand furlongs in extent. From this place an island named Abalus was distant about one day’s sail, on the shore of which the waves throw up pieces of amber. The inhabitants make use of it for fuel, or else sell it to their neighbours the Teutones.” Pliny says that Timæus gave full credit to this story, but that “he called the island not Abalus, but Baltia.”
Each, however, is an extreme case, and the question is only straightforward at its extremes. In my opinion, the Getic legends and history are the standard, while Germanic history is the exception; in other words, the so-called Gothic history reflects the story of the indigenous people rather than that of the invaders. It’s even likely that Hermanric’s empire was German only as the current Austrian empire is German, that is, German in relation to its leader. Zengis-Khan’s empire was Mongolian in a similar way, with most of his subjects and a large part of his territory being Turk. This suggests that even the names of the royal families among the Ostrogoths and Visigoths—Amalung and Baltung—might be Lithuanic. They seem to have originated from eponyms. In any case, it’s a strange coincidence that one of the locations in the amber region is sometimes called Abalus and sometimes Baltia—the latter name being linked to the Belt and Baltic. Pliny (writes Prichard) “in outlining the production of amber says, that according to Pytheas, there was an estuary of the ocean called Mentonomon, inhabited by the Guttones, a people of Germany. It extended six thousand furlongs. From this place, an island named Abalus was about a day’s sail away, on the shore of which the waves wash up pieces of amber. The locals use it for fuel or sell it to their neighbors, the Teutones.” Pliny states that Timæus fully believed this story, but he called the island not Abalus, but Baltia.
Out of this Abal-, and this Balt-, I believe the eponymic names of Abal-ung (Amal-ung and Balt-ung) grew, just as Hellen did out of Hellas. And that they were other than German is shown by Tacitus, since the amber country was the country of the Æstyii, whose language was Britannicæ proprior—Britannicæ meaning Prussian, as I have shown elsewhere.
Out of this Abal- and this Balt-, I believe the eponymous names Abal-ung (Amal-ung and Balt-ung) originated, just like Hellen came from Hellas. And that they were different from German is indicated by Tacitus, since the amber region was the land of the Æstyii, whose language was Britannicæ proprior—where Britannicæ refers to Prussian, as I have explained elsewhere.
In bringing within the same class all the population denominated Gothini, Gothones, Guttones, Gothi, Gautæ, Gaudæ, Getæ, Jutæ, and Vitæ, I only do what nine out of ten of my predecessors have done before me. I differ, however, from them in determining the character of the class by that of the Guttones of the amber country, instead of that of the Goths of Alaric and Theodoric—these last being Goths only as the English are Britons, or the Spaniards, Mexicans. At the same time I am fully aware that any evidence whatever showing that the Germans of the Lower Danube were called Goths anterior to their arrival in the land of the Getæ, would shake my doctrine, and that unexceptionable evidence would throw it to the ground altogether.
In categorizing all the people called Gothini, Gothones, Guttones, Gothi, Gautæ, Gaudæ, Getæ, Jutæ, and Vitæ into the same group, I'm just following what most of my predecessors have done. However, I differ from them by defining this group based on the Guttones from the amber region, rather than the Goths from Alaric and Theodoric—who are Goths in the same way that the English are Britons, or the Spaniards are Mexicans. At the same time, I'm fully aware that any evidence showing that the Germans of the Lower Danube were referred to as Goths before they arrived in the land of the Getæ would challenge my argument, and strong evidence would completely undermine it.
The theory of the Scandinavian populations is different for the three different kingdoms.
The theory about the Scandinavian populations varies among the three different kingdoms.
2. Sweden.—In Norway the Germanic population came in immediate contact with the Ugrian; in Sweden it was, to a great extent, preceded by one from Courland and Prussia—the Goths. Hence, the ethnological elements in Sweden are one degree more complex.
2. Sweden.—In Norway, the Germanic population directly interacted with the Ugrians; in Sweden, it was largely preceded by a group from Courland and Prussia—the Goths. As a result, the ethnic elements in Sweden are somewhat more complex.
3. Denmark.—Denmark differs from both Norway and Sweden in respect to its primary population; inasmuch as it is bounded on the north by the sea, so that its relations to the Ugrian area of the aboriginal Scandinavia are those of an island.
3. Denmark.—Denmark is different from both Norway and Sweden when it comes to its main population; since it is surrounded by the sea to the north, its connection to the Ugrian area of ancient Scandinavia is like that of an island.
Does this prevent us from assuming a continuity of population? I cannot say. Although the north of Jutland is separated by a considerable breadth of water from the south of Scandinavia, Sealand is within sight of the southwestern coast of Sweden, and the south-western population of Sweden might easily have been extended into Denmark. On the other hand, however, the population which occupied the neck of the Chersonesus may with equal, if not greater reason, be considered to have been continued northward. But this population is itself complex, for instead of belonging to a single stock, we find, at the beginning of the historical period, Germans on the western, and Slavonians on the eastern half of Holstein. Which of these populations was continued into the Cimbric Chersonese? Or was there a third stock different from either? Or did each fill up a portion of the area, and if so, in what proportions? My own opinion in respect to these complexities is, that originally the southern half (at least) of the Cimbric Chersonese was Slavonic, even as the Mecklenburg and Lauenburg frontiers were Slavonic; and that, subsequently, a twofold displacement set-in—the Vitæ having invaded the islands and the north-eastern parts of Jutland from Prussia and Courland by sea, and the Frisians having pressed forwards from the Lower Elbe by land. Still, it would be hazardous to assert, that, during those primitive periods, when the whole of Norway and Sweden were Ugrian—as they, once, unquestionably were—the Danish Isles and the Cimbric Chersonese were not Ugrian also. It would be hazardous even to pronounce that the whole of the southern coast of the Baltic was not Ugrian also—since both the Slavonic populations of Mecklenburg and Pomerania, and the Lithuanians of Prussia and Courland belonged to the encroaching divisions of our species. That a Ugrian population extended as far southward and westward as the Elbe is a doctrine that may be maintained without going to the full recognition of the so-called Finnic hypothesis; which carries the populations akin to the Ugrian as far south as the Pyrenees, and sees in the Basques of Biscay and the Lapps of Lapland, the fragments of a vast population once continuous, but, subsequently, broken up and displaced by the Keltic and Germanic occupancies of Gaul and Germany respectively.
Does this stop us from assuming a continuous population? I can't say. Although northern Jutland is separated by a significant stretch of water from southern Scandinavia, Sealand is in sight of the southwestern coast of Sweden, and the southwestern population of Sweden could have easily expanded into Denmark. On the other hand, the population that occupied the neck of the Chersonesus could equally, if not more so, be seen as having continued northward. But this population is complex; at the start of the historical period, we find Germans in the western part and Slavs in the eastern part of Holstein, rather than belonging to a single group. Which of these populations continued into the Cimbric Chersonese? Or was there a third group that was different from both? Or did each fill a portion of the area, and if so, in what proportions? In my opinion about these complexities, I believe that originally at least the southern half of the Cimbric Chersonese was Slavic, just like the Mecklenburg and Lauenburg borders were Slavic; and then, a twofold displacement occurred—the Viti invaded the islands and northeastern parts of Jutland from Prussia and Courland by sea, while the Frisians moved in from the Lower Elbe by land. Still, it would be risky to claim that during those early periods, when all of Norway and Sweden were Ugrian—as they undeniably were at one time—the Danish Isles and the Cimbric Chersonese were not Ugrian as well. It would even be bold to assert that the entire southern coast of the Baltic was not Ugrian—since both the Slavic populations of Mecklenburg and Pomerania and the Lithuanians of Prussia and Courland were part of the encroaching divisions of our species. The idea that a Ugrian population extended as far south and west as the Elbe can be supported without fully endorsing the so-called Finnic hypothesis, which suggests that populations related to the Ugrian reached as far south as the Pyrenees, seeing the Basques of Biscay and the Lapps of Lapland as remnants of a once continuous population that has since been fragmented and displaced by the Celtic and Germanic occupations of Gaul and Germany, respectively.
The history of the present Scandinavians, Danes, Swedes, and Norwegians—must be considered in respect to (1) the line of conquest; (2) the date of the invasion; (3) the amount of foreign blood introduced.
The history of the present Scandinavians, Danes, Swedes, and Norwegians must be considered in terms of (1) the line of conquest; (2) the date of the invasion; (3) the amount of foreign blood introduced.
1. Ptolemy’s notice of Scandia is, that “the western parts are occupied by the Chadeinoi, the eastern by the Phauonai and Phiræsoi, the southern by the Gautæ and Daukiônes, the middle by the Leuônoi.”—Lib. 11. ii. 33. We are not in the habit of considering these Phiræsoi to be Frisii, yet it would be difficult to give a reason against doing so. The Frisian occupancy of Jutland, at an early period, is undoubted, and it is equally undoubted that, of all the German dialects, the Frisian is the likest to the Scandinavian.
1. Ptolemy notes that in Scandia, “the western parts are occupied by the Chadeinoi, the eastern by the Phauonai and Phiræsoi, the southern by the Gautæ and Daukiônes, and the middle by the Leuônoi.”—Lib. 11. ii. 33. We typically don’t think of these Phiræsoi as Frisii, but it’s hard to argue against that view. It is well-known that the Frisians occupied Jutland early on, and it is also clear that, among all the German dialects, Frisian is the most similar to Scandinavian.
It is on the eastern side of Norway that these Phiræsoi must be placed, probably to the south of the Miösen, where they came in contact with the Chad-einoi of Hede-marken. There is a little forcing of the geography here. The Goths were, at the same time, in possession of the south of Sweden. These Goths seem to have been harder to reduce than the Ugrians, so that the line of the Frisian (Phiræsian) conquest ran, at first, from south to north, but afterwards changed its direction, and effected the reduction of the parts between the southern border of Lapland and the Malar Lake; the Goths of Gothland being the last to be reduced.
It is on the eastern side of Norway that these Phiræsoi must be located, likely south of the Miösen, where they encountered the Chad-einoi of Hede-marken. There's a bit of stretching the geography here. The Goths were, at the same time, occupying the south of Sweden. These Goths seem to have been tougher to conquer than the Ugrians, so the line of the Frisian (Phiræsian) conquest initially ran from south to north, but later changed direction and extended through the areas between the southern border of Lapland and the Malar Lake; the Goths of Gothland being the last to be conquered.
What justifies these details? The Goths of Gothland have already been considered. They reached as far as the parts about Stockholm. Now, North of these come the men of the South, i.e., of Suder-mannaland, or Suder-mania; a name which is explained if we make them the most southern of the invaders from Norway, but not easily explicable otherwise. This is the case of our own county of Suther-land repeated; which was the most southern part of Norway, though the most northern part of Britain. Further details of distribution are necessary to account for the name of the province of Westmannaland nearly, but not quite, on the eastern coast of Sweden. The district between it and the sea was reduced first.
What explains these details? The Goths from Gothland have already been discussed. They reached as far as the areas around Stockholm. Now, North of them are the people from the South, meaning from Suder-mannaland, or Suder-mania; a name that makes sense if we consider them the southernmost of the invaders from Norway, but it's not easily explained otherwise. This is similar to our own county of Suther-land, which was the southernmost part of Norway, even though it was the northernmost part of Britain. More details about the distribution are needed to explain the name of the province of Westmannaland, which is almost, but not quite, on the eastern coast of Sweden. The area between it and the sea was settled first.
2. The date must have been earlier than the time of Ptolemy; indeed, early enough to allow for the development of the differences between the Norse and Frisian languages. Reasons for believing that this requires no inordinate length of time I have given elsewhere.[22]
2. The date must have been before Ptolemy's time; in fact, early enough to account for the evolution of the differences between the Norse and Frisian languages. I have provided reasons for believing that this doesn't require an excessive amount of time elsewhere.[22]
3. The intermixture of blood, and, consequently, the purity of the present stock, I believe to have varied with the different populations with which the Germanic invaders came in contact. Although both the Lapp and Kwain (i.e., the Laplander and the Finlander) are Ugrian, there is this important difference in respect to their relations to the Swedes and Norwegians. The Kwain and Scandinavian intermarry; the Lapp and Scandinavian do not. Hence we infer that in proportion as the original Ugrians of the southern and central parts of Scandinavia approached the Lapp type, displacement and extermination was the rule, intermixture the exception; whereas, on the other hand, the natives of the Kwain type may have amalgamated with their invaders. If so, the present Scandinavian stock is pure or mixed in proportion as the area it occupied was Lapp or Kwain. The details of this question are difficult. As a rough rule, however, we may say that the basis becomes less and less Ugrian as we proceed northwards; inasmuch as the type became more and more Lapponic, and the Germanic intermixture less and less.
3. The mixing of blood and, as a result, the purity of the current population, seems to have varied with the different groups the Germanic invaders encountered. Although both the Lapp and Kwain (i.e., the Laplander and the Finlander) are Ugrian, there's a significant difference in how they relate to the Swedes and Norwegians. The Kwain and Scandinavians intermarry, while the Lapp and Scandinavians do not. Therefore, we can conclude that as the original Ugrians in southern and central Scandinavia resembled the Lapp type more closely, displacement and extermination were common, with mixing being rare. In contrast, the native Kwain type may have blended with their invaders. If that’s the case, the current Scandinavian stock is either pure or mixed depending on how much Lapp or Kwain territory it occupied. The specifics of this issue are complex. However, as a general rule, we can say that the Ugrian influence decreases as we move northward, as the type becomes more and more Lapponic, while the Germanic mixing becomes less frequent.
The Goths from Prussia effected settlements in Sweden, why not also the Kwains of Finland? I think I find traces of their having done so in the name Anger-man-land, or Angria, which can scarcely be supposed to resemble the name of the Inger-man-land or Ingria, on the Gulf of Finland, by accident. But what if the name were not native, as I think it was not? In that case it is Goths who give it—both to the Ingrians and the Angrians. If so, Gothland must, at one time, politically, at least, have reached as far as 64° north latitude, the parallel of Angermania.
The Goths from Prussia settled in Sweden, so why not the Kwains from Finland? I believe I see signs that they did in the name Anger-man-land, or Angria, which hardly seems like a coincidence when compared to the name of Inger-man-land or Ingria, located on the Gulf of Finland. But what if the name wasn’t native, as I suspect it wasn’t? In that case, it would be the Goths giving it both to the Ingrians and the Angrians. If that’s true, then Gothland must have extended politically, at least, up to 64° north latitude, the parallel of Angermania.
CHAPTER X.
RUMELIA.—THE TURK STOCK.—ZONES OF CONQUEST.—EARLY INTRUSIONS OF TURK POPULATIONS WESTWARD.—THRACIANS.—THE ANCIENT MACEDONIANS.—THE PELASGI OF MACEDONIA.—BOSNIA, HERZEGOVNA AND TURKISH CROATIA.—BULGARIA.
RUMELIA.—THE TURK STOCK.—ZONES OF CONQUEST.—EARLY INTRUSIONS OF TURKISH POPULATIONS WESTWARD.—THRACIANS.—THE ANCIENT MACEDONIANS.—THE PELASGIANS OF MACEDONIA.—BOSNIA, HERZEGOVINA AND TURKISH CROATIA.—BULGARIA.
THE European population of the Ottoman Empire, laying aside Jews, Armenians, and other similarly non-indigenous populations, is fivefold—Turk, Greek, Slavonic, Rumanyo, and Albanian. The Albanian, however, it was necessary to consider in the first chapter.
THE European population of the Ottoman Empire, excluding Jews, Armenians, and other similar non-native groups, is made up of five main ethnic groups—Turk, Greek, Slavic, Romanian, and Albanian. The Albanian population, however, needed to be addressed in the first chapter.
Rumelia, the province which first comes into notice is, the true and proper area of the Turks, Ottomans, or Osmanlis; a family which, considered in respect to European ethnology, is as unimportant from its numerical magnitude, as it is recent in respect to its introduction. Yet this is a fact which we are slow to perceive at first; since the Turkish empire is so great, that, unless we separate its ethnological from its political elements, we fail to realize the extent to which the Osmanlis are not only intrusive, but inconsiderable. It is only in one of its provinces that the number of the Osmanli conquerors so nearly approaches that of the original Europeans, to give them the appearance of the natural occupants of the country; this being the province in question, coinciding, as nearly as possible, with the Valley of the ancient Hebrus, or the modern Maritza. It is a wide and fruitful plain, that Nature, perhaps, meant for tillage, but which the pastoral habits of its possessors have kept a grazing country. It is a plain, with the exception of the small mountain ridges on each side—the Despoto-Dagh and the Stanches-Dagh—a point worth remembering, because its physical conditions determine the probable permanence of its earlier populations—populations which, in all impracticable countries, are likely to have held their own in the mountains, and to have retreated before an invader in the plains.
Rumelia, the province that initially comes to mind, is the true homeland of the Turks, Ottomans, or Osmanlis; a group that, in terms of European ethnicity, is relatively insignificant due to its size and recent arrival. However, this is a fact we’re slow to recognize at first; since the Turkish empire is so vast, if we don’t separate its ethnic from its political elements, we fail to appreciate just how much the Osmanlis are not only outsiders but also relatively minor. It is only in one of its provinces that the number of the Osmanli conquerors nearly matches that of the original Europeans, creating the illusion that they are the natural inhabitants of the land; this province aligns closely with the Valley of the ancient Hebrus, or the modern Maritza. It is a wide and fertile plain, which nature likely intended for farming, but the pastoral lifestyle of its inhabitants has turned it into grazing land. The plain, aside from the small mountain ranges on either side—the Despoto-Dagh and the Stanches-Dagh—has geographic features worth noting, as they affect the likely permanence of its original populations—populations that, in challenging terrains, tend to hold their ground in the mountains and withdraw before an invader in the plains.
As A.D. 1458 is the date of the taking of Constantinople by Mahomet II. it may also pass for the date of the commencement of the Osmanli sway in Europe, and the Osmanli preponderance in the particular occupation of the province of Rumelia; for the time, in short, when ancient Thrace became Turkish. But the preliminaries had been going on for some time before, and it was as early as A.D. 1360 that the Hellespont was crossed by Amurath I. Till then, the Osmanli belonged to Asia Minor, Anatolia, or Roum, as it was called from the declining power of the degenerate Romans of Constantinople. But they were not indigenous even there; since Roum or Anatolia was a conquered country, even as Rumelia was—conquered, too, from the same degenerate and fictitious Romans. Hence the stream of Ottoman blood that passed from Asia to Europe was by no means pure. The occupancy of Asia Minor was not the work of a day; on the contrary, the process of appropriation was upwards of four centuries in duration; since the conquest of the race of Seljuk began in A.D. 1074. And this again was an extension of frontier from Persia; and Persia was never truly Turk. The stream that spread and wasted itself in Europe is not discovered at its fountain-head until we have traced it from Rumelia to Anatolia, from Anatolia to Persia, and from Persia to either Turkistan or further. Then, indeed, we find amongst the most southern members of the great Turk stock, amongst those whose blood has been most mixed, and amongst those who are farthest from the country of the Mongols of Mongolia, the great great ancestors of the family and followers of Othman.
As A.D. 1458 marks the capture of Constantinople by Mahomet II, it can also be seen as the start of Osmanli rule in Europe and their dominance in the region of Rumelia; in short, this is when ancient Thrace became Turkish. However, the groundwork for this had been laid much earlier, as Amurath I crossed the Hellespont as early as A.D. 1360. Until that point, the Osmanli were based in Asia Minor, known as Anatolia or Roum, owing to the declining power of the weakened Romans in Constantinople. But they were not indigenous to that area either; Roum or Anatolia was a conquered land, just like Rumelia, which was taken from the same decayed and fictitious Romans. Therefore, the Ottoman bloodline that moved from Asia to Europe is not purely Turkish. The occupation of Asia Minor took a long time; in fact, it took over four centuries, starting with the conquest by the Seljuk dynasty in A.D. 1074. This, too, was an expansion from Persia, which was never truly Turk. The stream that eventually flowed into Europe can only be traced back through Rumelia to Anatolia, from Anatolia to Persia, and from Persia to regions like Turkistan or further east. It is here that we find, among the southernmost branches of the great Turk ancestry, those with the most mixed heritage, who are the furthest from the homeland of the Mongols in Mongolia, the very distant ancestors of the family and followers of Othman.
It must be remembered that all the recorded movements that thus brought a conquering population from the Oxus to the Hebrus were military—marches of armies consisting of hosts of warriors. That anything approaching a national migration wherein the females bore a reasonable proportion to the males ever took place in Turkish ethnology has not been shown; so that, on the mother’s side, the Osmanli must, in ninety-nine cases out of one hundred, be other than Turk—sometimes Persian, sometimes Armenian, sometimes Georgian or Circassian, sometimes Anatolian (for some such adjective is required to denote the population of Asia Minor), sometimes European—and when European, Greek, Wallachian, Albanian, or Slavonic.
It should be noted that all the recorded movements that brought a conquering population from the Oxus to the Hebrus were military—marches of armies made up of countless warriors. There is no evidence that a national migration where females made up a reasonable proportion of the males ever happened in Turkish history; therefore, on the mother’s side, the Osmanli must, in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, be something other than Turk—sometimes Persian, sometimes Armenian, sometimes Georgian or Circassian, sometimes Anatolian (as a term is needed to describe the population of Asia Minor), and sometimes European—and when European, Greek, Wallachian, Albanian, or Slavonic.
I have enlarged upon this because the majority of the travellers who, in Independent Tartary, Siberia, Turcomania, or Bokhara, meet with the other members of the Turk stock, in their original homes, are struck by the extent to which they differ in physiognomy from the Osmanli or Ottoman of Europe. They are often smooth-skinned and beardless, glabrous and glaucous, with high-cheek bones and oblique eyes, and other similar characteristics of the Mongol. The inference from this has, too often, been the wrong way; and an infusion of Mongolian blood been presumed. The truth is, that it is the Turks of Europe that have been modified; at any rate, it is only with the European that an intermixture of blood at all proportionate to the differences of physical conformation can be shown as an historical fact.
I have elaborated on this because most travelers who encounter other members of the Turkic group in their original regions, such as Independent Tartary, Siberia, Turcomania, or Bokhara, are amazed by how much they differ in appearance from the Osmanli or Ottoman of Europe. They often have smooth skin and no beards, are hairless, have a bluish tint, high cheekbones, and slanted eyes, along with other Mongolian features. Unfortunately, this has often led to the incorrect assumption of Mongolian ancestry. The reality is that it is the Turks in Europe who have changed; in fact, only with Europeans can a mixture of blood that corresponds with the differences in physical traits be shown as a historical fact.
As a general rule the Osmanli prefers pastoral to agricultural employment, and dominant idleness to either. There is a reason for his preference to flocks and herds rather than to corn and tillage. His own proper and original area, the parts to the east and north of the Caspian, is a steppe, fitted for the nomad, but unfitted for the husbandman. Here, and here only, he has not been an intruder and a conqueror. Here, and here only, has he been without a subject population to work for him. This he has in Europe, this he has in Bokhara, this he has in Egypt; so that his love for looking-on and enjoying the labour of others is what he shares with the rest of the world, whereas his preference of a shepherd’s life to a cultivator’s is a habit rather than instinct. In the few parts of the original Turk area, where the conditions of soil and climate are favourable to agriculture, and where he is no dominant lord, but only an ordinary occupant, the Turk is as good a farmer as the generality. If he be not so in Asia Minor it is due to the insecurity of the fruits of his industry. On the other hand, in the valley of the Gurgan (falling into the Caspian from the east) the pre-eminently Turk branch of the Goklan Turcomans is mainly employed upon agriculture—growing grain and rearing silkworms. This, it may be said, is a singular instance. It is so; but where, besides, does any member of the great Turk stock come under the conditions necessary for agricultural industry—a fit soil and climate, combined with security of possession, and the absence of a subject and inferior class? Like any other fact, however isolated, it sets aside the current notion of the unfitness of the Turk for regular and industrial labour; a habitude, which, like so many other points of ethnology, is connected with external circumstances far more than blood, pedigree, or race.
As a general rule, the Ottoman prefers pastoral work to farming, and often chooses idleness over both. There's a reason for his preference for herding rather than growing crops. His original homeland, the regions to the east and north of the Caspian, is a steppe, suitable for a nomadic lifestyle but not for farming. Here, and only here, he hasn't been an intruder or conqueror. Here, and only here, he hasn't had a subject population to do the work for him. This he has in Europe, in Bokhara, and in Egypt; so his enjoyment of watching and benefiting from the labor of others is something he shares with the rest of the world, whereas his preference for a shepherd’s life over a farmer’s is more of a habit than an instinct. In the few parts of the original Turk territory where the soil and climate are good for agriculture, and where he is just an ordinary resident rather than a dominant ruler, the Turk is as good a farmer as most others. If he's not so in Asia Minor, it’s because the fruits of his labor are not secure. On the other hand, in the valley of Gurgan (which flows into the Caspian from the east), the primarily Turk branch of the Goklan Turcomans mainly work in agriculture—growing grains and raising silkworms. This could be seen as a unique example. It is, but also, when does any member of the great Turk stock find himself in conditions that are suitable for agricultural work—having the right soil and climate along with secure ownership and no subordinate class? Like any other isolated fact, this challenges the common viewpoint that Turks are unfit for regular and industrial work; a belief that, like many other ethnological points, is tied to external circumstances much more than to blood, lineage, or race.
The intellectual development of the Turk stock in general has been that of the majority of the families of mankind—moderate, or less than moderate; for invention and originality are the exceptions rather than the rule. And here they are in the same predicament as they were in respect to their industry. In their original country they are far removed from the contact of any literature or science better than their own; for what are the models for the Turk of Independent Tartary? In the country of their conquests they have clever Greeks and Arabs to do their head-work for them. And we may add to these drawbacks, the unfavourable effects of their creed. The language that gave them the Koran can give them nothing useful for the Europe of the nineteenth century; whilst the Europe of the nineteenth century is, in their eyes, a Europe of infidels.
The intellectual development of the Turk people, in general, has been similar to that of most human families—average or even below average; because invention and originality are more the exception than the norm. They find themselves in the same situation regarding their industry. In their homeland, they are far from any literature or science that surpasses their own; after all, what models exist for the Turk of Independent Tartary? In the regions they conquered, they rely on the skills of clever Greeks and Arabs to handle their intellectual tasks. Furthermore, we should consider the negative impact of their beliefs. The language that produced the Koran offers them little of value for nineteenth-century Europe; meanwhile, to them, nineteenth-century Europe is seen as a part of infidels.
However much we may lament the bigotry, ignorance, and sensuality of the Osmanli, he is only what his creed, conquests, and other unfortunate conditions make him. Of the hardy and simple families of the world, as opposed to the effeminate and subtle, he belongs to the most typical. This is shown in his history. Of the material conquerors of the world, of the disturbers of things physical by physical force, the Turks are the greatest: since what they have won has been by hardihood of will and strength of arm far less than by diplomacy or the more indirect effects of their arts and literature—of which, indeed, they have had none. But because they have been thus material, they have not been permanent. Had they conquered, like the ancient Romans, Egypt and Barbary and Servia and Persia and Hindustan would be Turk, giving an area greater than that of the Anglo-Saxons or the Slavonians. Still, they are the great material conquerors of history.
No matter how much we may regret the prejudice, ignorance, and sensuality of the Osmanli, he is simply a product of his beliefs, conquests, and unfortunate circumstances. He belongs to the most typical families of the world, characterized by their resilience and straightforwardness, in contrast to the more refined and cunning. His history reflects this. Among the material conquerors of the world, who disrupt the physical order through force, the Turks stand out as the greatest; they’ve achieved what they have through sheer will and strength, rather than diplomacy or the subtler impacts of culture and literature, of which they have produced none. However, their material nature has made them less permanent. If they had conquered in the way the ancient Romans did, Egypt, Barbary, Serbia, Persia, and Hindustan would now be Turk, creating a territory larger than that of the Anglo-Saxons or Slavs. Even so, they remain the major material conquerors in history.
Yet this is but a result of certain physical and geographical conditions:—no proof of any specific hardihood of nature. It is no fanciful imagination to say, that the areas of the great conquering nations of the world, are as definitely bounded by certain lines of latitude as are those of climate; and that such areas give us zones of conquest and subjugation as truly as the Temperate or the Frigid give us zones of climate. There are a priori reasons for this; and there are proofs of it in every page of history. The effects of a northern latitude are to stunt the population, after the fashion of the Laplander; those of the tropics to enervate. Between these extremes the peoples that are at once hardy and well-grown strike, as with a two-edged sword, both upwards and downwards, north and south. The Germans, Slavonians, Turks, and Algonkins verify this. Sometimes a superior civilization, sometimes undeveloped energies, referable to some new influences, counteract this natural disposition (one of the nearest approaches to a law in ethnology) but the general rule is, as has been stated,—apparent exceptions, as are the Romans and Arabians.
Yet this is just a result of certain physical and geographical conditions—it's not evidence of any unique toughness in nature. It's not far-fetched to say that the territories of the world’s major conquering nations are as clearly defined by certain lines of latitude as climate zones are; and these territories provide us with zones of conquest and subjugation just as the Temperate or Frigid zones offer climate zones. There are a priori reasons for this, and we can see proof on every page of history. The impact of northern latitude tends to limit population, like in Lapland; while the tropics tend to weaken it. Between these extremes, the peoples who are both tough and robust move, as if with a double-edged sword, upwards and downwards, north and south. The Germans, Slavs, Turks, and Algonquin people illustrate this. Sometimes a more advanced civilization, or sometimes untapped energies due to new influences, can counteract this natural tendency (one of the closest things to a rule in ethnology), but the general pattern, as previously stated, stands—apparent exceptions being the Romans and Arabians.
The Turks pressed forward in the direction of Europe, even as the Sarmatians did towards India, earlier than they have the credit of doing. The Skoloti have been already considered. But what do we find in the early history of Asia Minor? A mountain throughout the Turk area is Tagh or Dagh. The mountain from which the 10,000 Greeks saw the sea was Thekh-es. This, perhaps, is accidental. But who dwelt around it? The Skythini, the Anatolian equivalents to the Russian Skythæ. But this proves too much, since Skythæ was no native name, but one of Sarmatian origin, and, as such, indicative of Sarmatians in the parts about. Otherwise, how could it be used? These Sarmatians cannot be demonstrated. Nevertheless, the name in the Anabasis of the king of the Paphlagonian neighbours of the Scythini, near the mountain Thekhes, is Korylas, and Kral is the Lithuanic for king. But king is a common, not a proper name. So is Zupan (=chief, lord, or superior) in the present Slavonic. Yet Gibbon speaks of Zupanus, as a king so-called, by certain Slavonians of the Middle Danube. All this may be accidental. Such accidents, however, are stranger than the facts which explain them away.
The Turks moved into Europe, just as the Sarmatians headed towards India, earlier than they’re usually credited for. We've already discussed the Skoloti. But what does early history tell us about Asia Minor? There's a mountain in the Turkish area called Tagh or Dagh. The mountain from which the 10,000 Greeks saw the sea was Thekh-es. This might be a coincidence. But who lived around it? The Skythini, who are the Anatolian counterparts to the Russian Skythæ. However, this is too much to claim since Skythæ was not a native name but one of Sarmatian origin, which suggests the presence of Sarmatians in that area. Otherwise, how could it be used? These Sarmatians can’t be proven. Still, the name in the Anabasis of the king of the Paphlagonian neighbors of the Scythini, near the mountain Thekhes, is Korylas, and Kral means king in Lithuanian. But king is a common term, not a proper name. The same goes for Zupan (meaning chief, lord, or superior) in modern Slavic languages. Yet Gibbon refers to Zupanus as a king, as called by certain Slavs around the Middle Danube. All this might be coincidental. However, these coincidences are weirder than the facts that try to explain them away.
Ottomans, Greeks, Romans, Goths, and Slavonians have all modified the original blood of Thrace; yet the present blood of Ottoman Rumelia is, probably, more Thracian than aught else, Thracian on the mothers’ side.
Ottomans, Greeks, Romans, Goths, and Slavs have all influenced the original bloodline of Thrace; however, the current population of Ottoman Rumelia is likely more Thracian than anything else, especially on the maternal side.
The old Thracian affinities are difficult; but not beyond investigation. A series of statements on the part of good classical authors tell us, that the Daci were what the Getæ were, and the Thracians what the Getæ; also, that the Phrygians spoke the same language as the Thracians, and the Armenians as the Phrygians. If so, either the ancient language of Hungary must have been spoken as far as the Caspian, or the ancient Armenian as far as the Theiss. Many facts are against this: indeed the evidence must be dealt with by attributing two languages to Phrygia, one approaching the nearest tongue on the East, which would be the Armenian, and another standing in the same relation to the Thracian, on the west. This distinction being drawn, the rest is probable.
The old Thracian connections are tricky, but not impossible to explore. A number of statements from reputable classical authors tell us that the Dacians were akin to the Getae, and the Thracians were similar to the Getae as well; they also noted that the Phrygians spoke the same language as the Thracians, and the Armenians spoke the same language as the Phrygians. If that's true, then either the ancient language of Hungary must have been spoken all the way to the Caspian Sea, or the ancient Armenian must have stretched as far as the Tisza River. Many facts contradict this: in fact, the evidence suggests we should attribute two languages to Phrygia—one that is closest to the eastern language, which would be Armenian, and another that has a similar relationship to Thracian in the west. With this distinction made, the rest is likely.
The evidence as to there having been members of the Thracian stock on both sides the Hellespont, is not limited to the Phrygians of Mysia. The Bithyni and others are in the same category. Which way was the migration? It is generally believed to have been from Asia to Europe; but the deduction of the Greeks from Italy, and that of the Sanskrit language from Europe, modifies this view. In truth, the present writer reads the whole history of Thrace backwards; seeing in the majority of the populations akin to the Thracians on the eastern side of the Hellespont signs of European intrusion. Signs, too, of European intrusion he sees in the world-wide tale of Troy; the historical basis of the great Homeric poems being not the struggle between the Greek and the Asiatic, but that between the Greek and Thracian, each fighting for a footing in Asia Minor. Perhaps the beginning of the Greek colonization was the end of the Sarmatian; for the ancient Thracians I believe to have belonged to this stock. Like the Lithuanians of the Cimmerian Bosphorus, they have effected their share of achievements in India; their conquests having been Bacchic, Thracian, and Slavonic, just as the Cimmerian inroads were Lithuanic. So that there was a double origin to the so-called Indo-Europeans of Hindostan and Persia; a trace of which may possibly,—I do not say probably—exists at the present moment in the name Jat.[23]
The evidence of Thracian people existing on both sides of the Hellespont isn't just found with the Phrygians of Mysia. The Bithyni and others are in the same boat. Which way did the migration happen? It's commonly thought to have moved from Asia to Europe; however, the Greeks possibly coming from Italy and the Sanskrit language tracing back to Europe changes this perspective. Honestly, I see the entire history of Thrace in reverse; I notice signs of European influence in most populations similar to the Thracians on the eastern side of the Hellespont. I also see signs of European influence in the globally shared story of Troy; the historical foundation of the epic Homeric poems revolves not around a conflict between Greeks and Asians, but between Greeks and Thracians, each vying for a presence in Asia Minor. Maybe the start of Greek colonization marked the end of the Sarmatian presence, as I believe the ancient Thracians were part of this group. Like the Lithuanians of the Cimmerian Bosphorus, they made their mark in India; their conquests were Bacchic, Thracian, and Slavonic, just as the Cimmerian incursions were Lithuanic. Thus, there was a dual origin for the so-called Indo-Europeans of Hindostan and Persia; a trace of which may possibly,—I do not say probably—still exists today in the name Jat.[23]
So far as the Macedonians were other than Hellenic, they were either Skipetar or Slavonian, i.e., in the category of the ancient Albanians, or in the category of the ancient Thracians; or they may have been mixed in some unascertained manner. Even if we suppose them to have pressed southwards and eastwards from the head-waters of the Axius, and from the southern boundary of Servia, a place for them in the same great class with the Thracians is admissible; and, in all probability, southern Servia was their original locality. That they, too, pressed forwards in Asia is likely. That words so radically alike as Mygdon-es and Macedon-es, are wholly unconnected, and that they resemble each other by accident, is what I am slow to believe; but that the line of demarcation between the Thracians and Macedonians is broad and trenchant for members of the same stock, is likely, since each was an encroaching population, and, as such, a population which obliterated transitional and intermediate varieties.
As far as the Macedonians were different from the Greeks, they were either Skipetar or Slavonian, meaning they fell into the ancient Albanian category or the ancient Thracian category; they might have also been mixed in some uncertain way. Even if we assume they moved south and east from the headwaters of the Axius and the southern border of Serbia, it's possible to place them in the same broad category as the Thracians, and it's likely that southern Serbia was their original home. It's also probable that they advanced into Asia. I find it hard to believe that words as similar as Mygdon-es and Macedon-es are completely unrelated and only resemble each other by chance; however, it seems likely that the boundary between the Thracians and Macedonians is distinct and clear-cut, given that both were expanding populations that erased transitional and intermediate types.
It is well known that of the three localities of the Pelasgian stock, known under that name within the period of authentic history, two are in Macedonia: one of these we get from Herodotus, the other from Thucydides.
It is well known that out of the three regions of the Pelasgian stock, referred to by that name during the time of recorded history, two are in Macedonia: one of these comes from Herodotus, and the other from Thucydides.
1. Herodotus mentions the Pelasgi of Khreston—above the Tyrsênians.
1. Herodotus talks about the Pelasgi of Khreston—higher than the Tyrsênians.
2. Thucydides, those of Cleonæ, Dium, and Olophyxus on the peninsula of Mount Athos.
2. Thucydides, those from Cleonæ, Dium, and Olophyxus on the peninsula of Mount Athos.
The Pelasgi of the third locality, the Asiatic Pelasgi, or the Herodotean Pelasgi of the parts about Plakia and Skylake, near Cyzicus, may reasonably be considered as settlers of comparatively recent origin, both from the general phenomena of ethnological distribution, and the most scientific interpretation of the few data we possess for the ancient ethnology of Asia Minor.
The Pelasgi from the third area, the Asiatic Pelasgi, or the Herodotean Pelasgi around Plakia and Skylake, near Cyzicus, can be seen as relatively recent settlers, based on the overall patterns of ethnic distribution and the most scientific understanding of the limited information we have about the ancient population of Asia Minor.
But the Pelasgi of Chreston and Mount Athos, are in localities wherein they may as easily be aboriginal as intrusive. Which were they? I cannot make up my mind; I can only exhaust the two alternatives. If aboriginal, they were one of three things, Skipetar, Slavonic, or members of an extinct stock; if intrusive, members of some extinct stock, Asiatic or Italian. How they may have been, this is easily understood.
But the Pelasgi of Chreston and Mount Athos are in places where they could easily be either native or invaders. Which were they? I can’t decide; I can only consider the two possibilities. If they were native, they could have been one of three groups: Skipetar, Slavonic, or part of an extinct race; if they were invaders, they could be from some extinct group, either Asiatic or Italian. How they may have been, this is easy to understand.
1. An eastern extension of the oldest Skipetar area would carry a population akin to the ancestors of the present Albanians as far as the Ægean.
1. An eastern extension of the oldest Skipetar area would draw a population similar to the ancestors of today’s Albanians all the way to the Ægean.
2. A southern extension of the Thracian area would carry the ancient Thracian stock as far as Thessaly.
2. A southern extension of the Thracian area would extend the ancient Thracian population all the way to Thessaly.
3. Semitic, or other Asiatic colonies, would give us a series of maritime settlements.
3. Semitic or other Asian colonies would provide us with a series of coastal settlements.
4. So would a series of very early Italian colonizations. These we may deduce from some part of Italy, different from the mother-country of the true Hellenic Greeks; and we may, also, assume a difference in the date of the movement. In such a case the Pelasgi may have been Hellenic, as the Anglo-Saxons were Scandinavian; in other words, out of two Italian colonizations one (the Pelasgic) may have been the analogue to the Angle, the other (the Hellenic) to the Danish invasion of Britain.
4. So would a series of very early Italian colonizations. We can infer these from a part of Italy that is different from the homeland of the true Hellenic Greeks, and we can also assume a difference in the timing of the movement. In this scenario, the Pelasgi might have been Hellenic, similar to how the Anglo-Saxons were Scandinavian; in other words, of the two Italian colonizations, one (the Pelasgic) might be comparable to the Angle, while the other (the Hellenic) parallels the Danish invasion of Britain.
Of these alternatives I prefer the second and fourth to the first and third.
Of these options, I prefer the second and fourth over the first and third.
The name itself seems to have been applied to one stock only, not to several—though the evidence of this is by no means conclusive.
The name appears to have been used for just one group, rather than multiple ones—although the evidence for this isn't entirely definitive.
It seems to have been originally other than Greek.
It seems to have originally come from somewhere other than Greece.
With a strong inclination to see in the Œnotrian conquest of Greece a third rather a second stream of population, and with the belief that the earliest displacement of the original Skipetar population was effected by movements from Thrace and Macedon (by members of the great Slavonic stock), the Greek occupancy being later than this; favouring, too, the idea that the Pelasgi of Macedon were, at one and the same time, indigenous to the soil, and members of the same stock as the Thracians (the stock being the Slavonic); I am opposed to the broad line of demarcation which so many recent authors have drawn between the Hellenic civilization and the Thracian, a line of demarcation which has led them, in many cases, to explain away rather than admit the evidence of several good writers of antiquity, as to the influence of the Thracian music and the Thracian poetry on early Greece.
With a strong tendency to view the Œnotrian conquest of Greece as a third influx rather than a second one, and believing that the original Skipetar population was first displaced by movements from Thrace and Macedon (by individuals of the larger Slavonic lineage), with Greek occupation occurring after this; I also support the notion that the Pelasgi of Macedon were both native to the land and part of the same lineage as the Thracians (the lineage being Slavonic); I oppose the clear divide that many recent authors have created between Hellenic civilization and Thracian culture, a division that has led them, in many instances, to dismiss rather than acknowledge the evidence from several reputable ancient writers regarding the influence of Thracian music and poetry on early Greece.
To claim for the Homeric poems the same amount of Thracian elements that the Welshman claims for those of the cycle of King Arthur, would be to illustrate the obscurum per obscurius, inasmuch as the Welshman’s claim is of a somewhat impalpable nature. It cannot attach to the poems themselves, in any known form. They are all in Norman-French, or German, or English, or Italian—none in Welsh. Neither are they translations of a Welsh original now lost. Neither is their subject-matter Welsh to the amount of one-third. Yet, the germ of the fiction is, in some way or other, Welsh, and the claim of the Welshman is, up to a certain point, valid.
To say that the Homeric poems have as many Thracian elements as the Welshman claims exist in the King Arthur cycle would be to illustrate the obscurum per obscurius, since the Welshman's claim is somewhat vague. It can't be linked to the poems themselves in any known form. They're all in Norman-French, German, English, or Italian—none in Welsh. They're not translations of a now-lost Welsh original either. Additionally, their subject matter is not Welsh by even a third. Still, the core of the story has some Welsh connection, and the Welshman's claim is, to some extent, valid.
Mutatis mutandis, let us ask whether the Trojan cycle may not, in the same sense, be Slavonic—assuming the Thracians to have belonged to that stock?
Mutatis mutandis, let’s consider if the Trojan cycle might be Slavonic—assuming that the Thracians were part of that group?
I. a. When we find the name of a non-historical person coincide with that of an historical people or an historical locality, it is a fair inference, all the world over, to consider that form as an epônymus.
I. a. When we come across the name of a fictional person matching that of a real group or a historical place, it’s reasonable everywhere to regard that name as an epônymus.
b. It is also fair to connect such legends as attach to the name with the people or the locality.
b. It's also reasonable to link the legends associated with the name to the people or the place.
c. Now several names in the early Greek epic cycles are thus eponymic—thus localized in Thracian and other similar localities—Teucer, Æneas, Dardanus, &c.
c. Now several names from the early Greek epic cycles are therefore eponymic—thus associated with Thracian and other similar places—Teucer, Æneas, Dardanus, etc.
II. Again—the national poetry of the existing Slavonic nations, more nearly approaches—longo intervallo, I admit—that of the Homeric Greeks than does that of any other families of mankind.
II. Again—the national poetry of the current Slavic nations comes closer—longo intervallo, I admit—to that of the Homeric Greeks than that of any other groups of people.
III. The metres do the same.
III. The meters do the same.
These points cannot be enlarged on. They form, however, the basis of some claim for the existence of Slavonic elements in the old heroic poetry of Greece; which—it must be remembered—originated on the Helleno-Slavonic debatable land of Æolic Asia.
These points can't be expanded upon. However, they provide some basis for claiming that Slavonic elements exist in the old heroic poetry of Greece, which—it's important to remember—originated in the Helleno-Slavonic borderlands of Æolic Asia.
The propounder of an hypothesis has no right to lay down, peremptorily, the laws by which his doctrine is to be tested. At the same time, he may fairly claim that the objections to it should rest on the same broad grounds on which it is based. The Homeric poems are Greek; and the Orlando Furioso is Italian. Yet there are Welsh and other non-Italian elements in the latter, and, it is submitted, that there are Slavonic and non-Hellenic elements in the former. Their amount I do not profess to measure.
The person who puts forward a hypothesis can't just dictate the rules for testing their ideas. However, they can reasonably insist that any objections to it should be based on the same general principles that support it. The Homeric poems are Greek, while Orlando Furioso is Italian. Still, there are Welsh and other non-Italian influences in the latter, and I would argue that there are Slavic and non-Greek influences in the former. I don't claim to quantify their presence.
Bosnia, Herzegovna, Turkish Croatia,—Slavonic in speech, and Slavonic in blood, the Bosnians and Herzegovnians differ from the Servians only in a few details—the chief being their Mahometan creed. Equally slight is the difference between the Turkish and Austrian Croatians.
Bosnia, Herzegovina, Turkish Croatia—Slavic in language and Slavic in heritage, the Bosnians and Herzegovinians differ from the Serbians only in a few minor aspects, the main one being their Muslim faith. The difference between the Turkish and Austrian Croatians is equally minimal.
CHAPTER XI.
AUSTRIA.—BUKHOVINIA, GALLICIA, AND LODOMIRIA.—BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA.—AUSTRIAN SILESIA.—DALMATIA.—CROATIA.—CARNIOLA.—CARINTHIA.—STYRIA.—SALTZBURG, THE TYROL, THE VORARLBERG.—UPPER AND LOWER AUSTRIA.—HUNGARY.
AUSTRIA.—BUKHOVINA, GALICIA, AND LODOMIRIA.—BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA.—AUSTRIAN SILESIA.—DALMATIA.—CROATIA.—CARNIOLA.—CARINTHIA.—STYRIA.—SALTZBURG, THE TYROL, THE VORARLBERG.—UPPER AND LOWER AUSTRIA.—HUNGARY.
Bukhovinia.—Bukhovinia was part of the ancient Dacia, and the bulk of the population is, consequently, Rumanyo.
Bukhovinia.—Bukovina was part of ancient Dacia, so most of the population is therefore Romanian.
A smaller portion is common to Bukhovinia and Gallicia, and this is chiefly Russniak, but partly Pole.
A smaller area is shared by Bukhovinia and Galicia, and this is mainly Russniak, but also partly Polish.
Gallicia and Lodomiria.—At present these are Russniak areas encroached upon by Poles and Germans: indeed, it was from Gallicia, Lodomiria, and Bukhovinia, that the Malorussians seem to have originated, and Russia to have been conquered.
Gallicia and Lodomiria.—Currently, these are areas inhabited by Russniaks that have been taken over by Poles and Germans: in fact, it seems that the Malorussians originated from Gallicia, Lodomiria, and Bukhovinia, which led to the conquest of Russia.
Gallicia, however, at one time seems to have been occupied, more or less partially, by the most south-western members of the Lithuanic family—the Gothini of Tacitus, whose language is stated to have been Gallic. I have suggested, elsewhere, the likehood of this meaning Gallician—there being no reason to look upon that name as one of recent origin. More than this, without denying the existence of true Gauls on those several portions of the water-system of the middle Danube where they are placed by ancient writers under the name of Galatæ, I am inclined to believe that they were rather Gallician and Gallic.
Gallicia, however, seems to have once been occupied, at least partially, by the southwestern members of the Lithuanic family—the Gothini mentioned by Tacitus, whose language is said to have been Gallic. I've suggested elsewhere that this could mean Gallician—there is no reason to think that name is of recent origin. Furthermore, while I don't deny the presence of true Gauls in the various parts of the water system of the middle Danube, where ancient writers refer to them as Galatæ, I lean towards believing they were more Gallician and Gallic.
For Gallicia to have been Lithuanic, Volhynia must have been Lithuanic[24] also, unless we suppose the Gothini to have been an isolated settlement; which, perhaps, they were.
For Gallicia to have been Lithuanian, Volhynia must have also been Lithuanian, unless we consider the Gothini to have been an isolated settlement; which, maybe, they were.
Bohemia.—Whatever may be the inferences from the fact of Bohemia having been politically connected with the empire of the Germanic Marcomanni, whatever may be those from the element Boio-, as connecting its population with the Boii of Gaul and Bavaria (Baiovarii), the doctrine that the present Slavonic population of that kingdom—Tshekhs as they call themselves—is either recent in origin or secondary to any German or Keltic aborigines, is wholly unsupported by history. In other words, at the beginning of the historical period Bohemia was as Slavonic as it is now.
Bohemia.—No matter what conclusions can be drawn from Bohemia's political connections with the Germanic Marcomanni, or from the prefix Boio- linking its people to the Boii of Gaul and Bavaria (Baiovarii), the idea that the current Slavic population of this region—who call themselves Tshekhs—is either a recent development or descended from any German or Celtic natives is completely unfounded in history. In other words, at the start of the historical period, Bohemia was as Slavic as it is today.
From A.D. 526 to A.D. 550, Bohemia belonged to the great Thuringian empire. The notion that it was then Germanic (except in its political relations) is gratuitous. Nevertheless, Schaffarik’s account is, that the ancestors of the present Tshekhs came, probably, from White Croatia: which was either north of the Carpathians, or on each side of them. According to other writers, however, the parts above the river Kulpa in Croatia sent them forth. In Bohemian the verb ceti=to begin, from which Dobrowsky derives the name Czekh=the beginners, the foremost, i.e. the first Slavonians who passed westwards. The powerful Samo, the just Krok, and his daughter, the wise Libussa, the founder of Prague, begin the uncertain list of Bohemian kings, A.D. 624-700. About A.D. 722, a number of petty chiefs become united under P’remysl, the husband of Libussa. Under his son Nezamysl, occurs the first Constitutional Assembly at Wysegrad; and in A.D. 845, Christianity was introduced. But it took no sure footing till about A.D. 966. Till A.D. 1471, the names of the Bohemian kings and heroes are Tshekh—Wenceslaus, Ottokar, Ziska, Podiebrad. In A.D. 1564, the Austrian connexion and the process of Germanizing began.
From A.D. 526 to A.D. 550, Bohemia was part of the large Thuringian empire. The idea that it was Germanic at the time (except in its political connections) is unwarranted. However, Schaffarik suggests that the ancestors of the modern Czechs likely came from White Croatia, which was either north of the Carpathians or located on both sides of them. Other historians believe that the areas above the Kulpa River in Croatia were where they originated. In Czech, the verb ceti=to begin is the root from which Dobrowsky derives the name Czekh=the beginners, the foremost, i.e. the first Slavs who moved westward. The notable figures Samo, the fair Krok, and his daughter, the wise Libussa—who founded Prague—mark the uncertain beginnings of Bohemian kings, spanning A.D. 624-700. Around A.D. 722, several minor leaders united under P’remysl, Libussa's husband. Under his son Nezamysl, the first Constitutional Assembly took place at Wysegrad; and in A.D. 845, Christianity was introduced, but it didn’t firmly establish itself until about A.D. 966. Until A.D. 1471, the names of Bohemian kings and heroes included Tshekh—Wenceslaus, Ottokar, Ziska, Podiebrad. In A.D. 1564, the Austrian connection and the process of Germanization began.
Now, in considering the heroic age of Tshekh literature, Schaffarik himself, though firmly holding the doctrine of a previous Germanic population, remarks, that “there is no trace of any remnant of the German spirit having survived in Bohemia. The remains of such Germanic population as there were, must have been a weak remnant, and soon have become lost in the Slavonic nationality. Even the stronger most probably withdrew to the lonely hills.”
Now, when looking at the heroic age of Tshekh literature, Schaffarik himself, while strongly believing in a previous Germanic population, notes that “there is no sign of any remnant of the German spirit having survived in Bohemia. The remains of any Germanic population that existed must have been a weak remnant, and they likely got absorbed into the Slavonic nationality. Even the stronger ones probably retreated to the isolated hills.”
Moravia.—The history and ethnology of Moravia is nearly that of Bohemia, except that the Marcomannic Germans, the Turks, Huns, Avars, and other less important populations may have effected a greater amount of intermixture. Both populations are Tshekh, speaking the Tshekh language—the language, probably, of the ancient Quadi.
Moravia.—The history and ethnology of Moravia is almost the same as that of Bohemia, except that the Marcomannic Germans, Turks, Huns, Avars, and other less significant groups may have led to more mixing. Both populations are Tshekh, speaking the Tshekh language—the language that likely belongs to the ancient Quadi.
Austrian Silesia.—The basis of the population is Sorabian, i.e. akin to the Srbie, and Serskie of Lusatia. Like Gallicia, however, it has become Polish in language wherever it is not German.
Austrian Silesia.—The population mainly consists of Sorbs, i.e. related to the Sorbs and Serbs of Lusatia. However, similar to Galicia, it has shifted to Polish in language wherever it isn't German.
Dalmatia.—The bulk of the present population is Slavonic, closely allied to the Servians, Bosnians, Herzegovnians, and Montenegriners. The foreign elements, however, are considerable.
Dalmatia.—Most of the current population is Slavic, closely related to Serbians, Bosnians, Herzegovinians, and Montenegrins. However, there are also significant foreign elements.
First came the Roman conquest; then the Avar; then Germanic, then Arab, and then Venetian influences. Besides this there were Mongol inroads, and an absolute conquest of the neighbouring countries of Bosnia and Herzegovna by the Turks.
First came the Roman conquest; then the Avar; then Germanic, then Arab, and then Venetian influences. Besides this, there were Mongol invasions, and a complete takeover of the neighboring countries of Bosnia and Herzegovina by the Turks.
In Dalmatia we have a Slavonic population addicted to maritime habits. The Liburnians of old, the Narentines, the Uskoks, the Almissans during the contests between Venice and the Turks are prominent in the history of piracy. On the other hand the history of more than one Republic—Ragusa, Poglizza—shows that the Dalmatian temper has not been dead to the spirit of political liberty.
In Dalmatia, there's a Slavic population that has a strong connection to the sea. The ancient Liburnians, the Narentines, the Uskoks, and the Almissans were significant in the history of piracy during the conflicts between Venice and the Turks. However, the histories of several republics—like Ragusa and Poglizza—demonstrate that the Dalmatian people have not lost their desire for political freedom.
Croatia is Slavonic nearly as Servia and Bosnia are Slavonic. The Croatian dialect, without the two being mutually unintelligible, differs from the so-called Illyrian of the Vinds, Slovenians, or Slovenzi of—
Croatia is Slavic just like Serbia and Bosnia are Slavic. The Croatian dialect, while not completely incomprehensible to the others, is different from the so-called Illyrian of the Vinds, Slovenia, or Slovenzi of—
Istria, Carniola, Carinthia, and Styria, all truly Slavonic districts, though, of course, partially occupied by an encroaching population of Germans on the northern, and of Italians on the southern frontier.
Istria, Carniola, Carinthia, and Styria are all genuinely Slavic regions, although they are partly inhabited by an expanding population of Germans to the north and Italians to the south.
Salzburg, the northern half of the Tyrol, and the Vorarlberg I believe to have been originally as Slavonic as Carinthia, and also that they are at the present moment Slavonic in blood, though German in language.
Salzburg, the northern part of Tyrol, and Vorarlberg I think were originally just as Slavic as Carinthia, and that they are currently Slavic in heritage, even though they speak German.
Upper and Lower Austria I believe to have been in the same predicament.
Upper and Lower Austria I think were in the same situation.
Hungary.—The complex ethnology of Hungary now remains for consideration.
Hungary.—Now we turn our attention to the intricate ethnology of Hungary.
The Banat is a mixture of recently introduced populations in the way of colonization.
The Banat is a blend of recently settled communities due to colonization.
Transylvania is German, Rumanyo and Sekler, a term which will be noticed hereafter.
Transylvania is German, Romanian, and Szekler, a term that will be discussed later.
The central parts only are Majiar—Majiar meaning the population which speaks the Majiar language, which originated in Asia, and which in the tenth century effected intrusions and conquests in Hungary, just as the Osmanlis did in Rumelia. The details of the Majiar movements from the Ural Mountains to the Danube are obscure. They are said, however, to have been driven from their own locality by the Petschenagi. They are also mentioned as having taken that part of Russia which is called Susdal, in their way.
The central areas are inhabited by the Magyars—Magyar refers to the people who speak the Magyar language, which came from Asia. In the tenth century, they invaded and conquered parts of Hungary, similar to what the Ottomans did in the Balkans. The specifics of the Magyar migrations from the Ural Mountains to the Danube are unclear. It is believed that they were pushed out of their homeland by the Pechenegs. They are also noted to have taken control of a region in Russia known as Suzdal along their journey.
Seven was the number of the names of their patriarchs, who where Almus, the father of Arpad, Eleud of Zobolsu, Cundu of Curzan, Ound of Ete,[25] Tosu of Lelu, Huba of Zemera, Tahut of Horca; but the tribes, clans, or generations were far more numerous. In one of the traditions they amount to one hundred and eight. In the genealogies themselves we can trace more than one family to a single patriarch, since the tribes of Calan and Consoy are derived from Ete, the son of Ound. In these divisions and subdivisions we see a far greater resemblance to an Asiatic than to a European state of society; indeed, we may easily imagine that it is Turks or Mongols that we are reading of.
Seven was the number of their patriarchs' names, which were Almus, the father of Arpad, Eleud of Zobolsu, Cundu of Curzan, Ound of Ete,[25] Tosu of Lelu, Huba of Zemera, and Tahut of Horca; however, the tribes, clans, or generations were much more numerous. In one of the traditions, they total one hundred and eight. In the genealogies themselves, we can trace multiple families back to a single patriarch, as the tribes of Calan and Consoy come from Ete, the son of Ound. In these divisions and subdivisions, we see a much closer resemblance to an Asian than a European society; indeed, it’s easy to imagine that we are reading about Turks or Mongols.
I cannot find that they came to Europe accompanied by their wives and daughters. Their march was rapid, since it was game and fish that they subsisted on rather than on the produce of agriculture. “Every day they hunted, so that the Hungarians are skilful above other nations in the chase. By hunting and fishing they got their daily food.”
I can’t find any evidence that they came to Europe with their wives and daughters. They moved quickly because they lived off game and fish instead of farm produce. “Every day they hunted, which is why the Hungarians are more skilled than other nations in the chase. They got their daily food through hunting and fishing.”
They are described as a people of excessive rudeness and cruelty. “The nation of the Hungarians, fiercer then any brute beast, killed but few with the sword, though many thousands with their arrows. These they shot from bows of horn with such skill that their blows could not be guarded against it. This mode of fighting was dangerous in proportion as it was novel. It was like that of the Britons, except that where the one used darts the other used arrows.”
They are described as a group known for extreme rudeness and brutality. “The Hungarian people, fiercer than any wild animal, killed only a few with swords, but many thousands with their arrows. They shot these from horn bows with such skill that their strikes couldn't be defended against. This fighting style was as dangerous as it was unfamiliar. It resembled that of the Britons, except that while one used darts, the other used arrows.”
From about A.D. 889 to A.D. 955, the Majiars were the scourge of the countries along the Danube; and in Bavaria, Saxony, Thuringia, Franconia, Hesse, Alsatia, and even France, they fought battles with various success—at first as conquerors. Afterwards, however, the tide of success turned against them, and a signal victory near Merseburg, in A.D. 934, first broke their power, which was afterwards limited to their present area by a more decisive victory on the Lech in A.D. 955.
From around A.D. 889 to A.D. 955, the Magyars terrorized the countries along the Danube; they battled in Bavaria, Saxony, Thuringia, Franconia, Hesse, Alsatia, and even France, achieving various levels of success—initially as conquerors. However, the tide began to turn against them, and a major victory near Merseburg in A.D. 934 first weakened their power, which was later restricted to their current region by a more decisive victory on the Lech in A.D. 955.
I have remarked upon the extent to which the division of the Majiars into tribes, families, clans, or generations, has a Turk or Mongol look; and I now add that it is possible that it may actually be so. There are numerous proofs of the presence of Turk tribes in Hungary—the three most, important of which are—1. The Avars; 2. The Petschenagi; and 3. The Kumanians.
I’ve noticed how the Majiars are divided into tribes, families, clans, or generations, which gives them a Turk or Mongol vibe; and I want to mention that it’s possible that this is actually the case. There’s plenty of evidence of Turk tribes in Hungary, and the three most important ones are—1. The Avars; 2. The Petschenagi; and 3. The Kumanians.
This is no more than we expect: since there were not only the descendants of the Huns of Attila settled in the country, but several separate subsequent invasions from the east had occurred in the interval.
This is exactly what we expected: since there were not only the descendants of Attila's Huns settled in the country, but also several separate invasions from the east that had happened in the meantime.
1. The Avars, for more than three centuries after the death of Attila, continued to be the chief population of Pannonia; a population engaged in perpetual wars with their neighbours in Croatia, Moravia, and Transylvania, and, frequently, extending their invasions to Bohemia, Germany, and even France. Whether they were the absolute descendants of the Huns of Attila, under a new name, or not, is unimportant; since, if they were not Huns in the strict sense of the term, they were a very closely allied population. I think they formed the bulk of the Pannonians during the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth centuries. But, as the strength of the Slavonians of Moravia, Upper Hungary, Croatia and Servia increased, the power of the Avars waned, and, weakened as they were at the time of the Majiar invasion, they lost their language and nationality and name soon after that event. Till then, however, they had a separate existence, though reduced in importance. In the time of Nestor the extinction of the Avars, whom the Russians call Obri, was indicated by the following bye-word,—“they are gone even as the Obri; neither kith nor kin remains.” Whether they were most amalgamated with the Slavonians or the Majiars is doubtful. Such Hun blood as runs in the veins of the present Hungarians is referable to the Avars; at least it is certain that unless we supposed the Huns of Attila to have remained in Hungary (Pannonia) under the name of Avar, we cannot well trace their continued existence in that country; besides which the words Hun and Avar, are frequently used as synonymous—“Huni qui et Avares dicuntur.”
1. The Avars, for over three centuries after Attila's death, remained the main population of Pannonia. They were constantly at war with their neighbors in Croatia, Moravia, and Transylvania, often invading Bohemia, Germany, and even France. Whether they were direct descendants of Attila's Huns under a different name doesn't really matter; the important thing is that, even if they weren't Huns in the strictest sense, they were very closely related. I believe they made up the majority of the Pannonians during the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth centuries. However, as the Slavs in Moravia, Upper Hungary, Croatia, and Serbia grew stronger, the Avars lost power. Weakened at the time of the Magyar invasion, they soon lost their language, nationality, and name after that event. Until then, they existed separately, though diminished. In Nestor's time, the decline of the Avars, whom the Russians call Obri, was reflected in the saying—“they are gone just like the Obri; no kin remains.” It's uncertain whether they merged more with the Slavs or the Magyars. Any Hun blood present in modern Hungarians likely comes from the Avars; it's clear that unless we assume the Huns of Attila stayed in Hungary (Pannonia) under the name Avar, we can't really trace their continuous existence in that area. Additionally, the terms Hun and Avar are often used interchangeably—“Huni qui et Avares dicuntur.”
2. The Petschenagi, a branch of the great Turk family, were, even in Asia, the nearest neighbours of the ancestors of the Majiars; their locality being the parts between the Jaik and the Uralian Mountains. Their invasion of Russia is placed by Nestor in A.D. 915; their settlements being the parts between the Lower Dnieper and the mouths of the Danube. We find them in Hungary under the name of Bisseni.
2. The Petschenagi, a branch of the large Turk family, were, even in Asia, the closest neighbors of the ancestors of the Magyars; they lived in the area between the Jaik and the Ural Mountains. Nestor records their invasion of Russia in A.D. 915, with their settlements located between the Lower Dnieper and the mouths of the Danube. We see them in Hungary under the name of Bisseni.
3. The Kumanians appear in Europe rather later than the Petschenagi and Majiars, i.e., in the latter half of the eleventh century. Volhynia is the country where they more especially settled. Like the Petschenagi they were Turk, but not Mahometan. On the contrary, they are described as unclean Pagans, who ate all sorts of meat, and some of it raw.
3. The Kumanians showed up in Europe much later than the Pechenegs and Magyars, i.e., in the second half of the eleventh century. They mainly settled in Volhynia. Like the Pechenegs, they were Turks, but they were not Muslims. Instead, they're described as unclean pagans who ate all kinds of meat, including some of it raw.
4. The fourth section of the Turk stock which made settlements in Hungary were the Khazars. I should not, however, like to assert positively that they were not Avars under another name, or, at any rate, a closely allied population.
4. The fourth group of Turkic people that settled in Hungary were the Khazars. However, I can't definitively say that they weren't just the Avars under a different name, or at least a closely related population.
But the remarkable fact is the name of one of their leaders Heten,[26] a name which we see in the list of the proper Majiar patriarchs. This confirms the notion that the division into tribes and sub-tribes may have been less Majiar and more Turk than it seems to be.
But the interesting thing is the name of one of their leaders, Heten,[26] a name that appears in the list of the actual Majiar patriarchs. This supports the idea that the split into tribes and sub-tribes might have been less Majiar and more Turk than it initially appears.
The Bashkirs of Hungary are a difficult population. In the thirteenth century, the Arabian writer Jakut, writes that he found in the city of Aleppo some florid-faced Mahometans, who were called Bashkirs, and came from Hungary.
The Bashkirs of Hungary are a challenging group of people. In the thirteenth century, the Arabian writer Jakut notes that he encountered some rosy-faced Muslims in the city of Aleppo, who were referred to as Bashkirs and originated from Hungary.
Now, the present Bashkirs are the occupants of those parts beyond the Uralian Mountains from which the Majiars came: their language being Turk. But, as there is satisfactory evidence that this is an adopted tongue, and that their original speech was Ugrian, they are reasonably supposed to represent in the thirteenth century, not the Majiars of Hungary, but the Majiars of the mother-country from which the invaders of Europe proceeded. If so, how came they to be Mahometans? Were they not rather the Bulgarians last mentioned? Their florid complexion is the chief fact against it. On the other hand, it must be remarked that though Jakut says that they were called Bashkirs (“audiebant Baschgardi”) he does not say that they called themselves so. Again, the number of their chiefs is seven—the number of the so-called Majiar patriarchs; amongst whom it must remembered we find the Bulgarian Heten.
Now, the modern Bashkirs are the inhabitants of the areas beyond the Ural Mountains from which the Magyars came, speaking a Turkic language. However, there is clear evidence that this is a language they adopted, and their original language was Ugrian. Therefore, it's reasonable to assume that in the thirteenth century, they represented not the Magyars of Hungary, but the Magyars from the mother country from which the European invaders emerged. If that's the case, how did they become Muslims? Were they not more likely the Bulgarians mentioned earlier? Their prominent complexion is the main argument against that idea. On the other hand, it should be noted that although Jakut says they were referred to as Bashkirs (“audiebant Baschgardi”), he doesn’t indicate that they called themselves that. Additionally, the number of their chiefs is seven—the same as the so-called Magyar patriarchs; among them, we must remember the Bulgarian Heten.
Hence, of a Bashkir intermixture, separate from the Bulgarians on one side, and the Majiars on the other, there is no satisfactory evidence.
Hence, there is no solid evidence of a Bashkir mix that is distinct from the Bulgarians on one side and the Magyars on the other.
The analysis as far as it has proceeded has given us—
The analysis, as far as it has gone, has provided us—
1. | Ugrians | Majiars. | |
2. | Turks | a. Huns. | |
” | b. Avars. | ||
” | c. Petschenagi. | ||
” | d. Kumanians. | ||
” | e. Khazars. | ||
” | f. Bulgarians, | ||
” | α. Pagan, | ||
” | β. Mahometan. |
The Majiar conquest converted a Turk into a Ugrian area: its date being the tenth century.
The Majiar conquest turned a Turkic region into an Ugrian area, occurring in the tenth century.
The Hun conquest converted a semi-romanized into a Turk area; its date being the fifth century. A.D. 444 is a convenient epoch for this event. It was the year of the murder of Attila’s brother, and the sole supremacy of Attila himself.
The Hun conquest changed a partially Romanized region into a Turk zone, happening in the fifth century. A.D. 444 is a suitable year for this event. It was the year Attila’s brother was killed, marking the rise of Attila’s sole dominance.
We will first ask how Attila left Hungary: next how he found it.
We will first ask how Attila left Hungary; next, how he found it.
I am not at all satisfied with the reasons generally given for believing that, as his power fell to pieces at his death, so did the Hun blood in Hungary become extinct. Still less am I satisfied with the reasons which give any particular nation the credit of having destroyed it. The recovery of the province of Pannonia never took place. I cannot find that either the Goths of the Lower, or the Germans of the Upper, Danube made any permanent conquest. That the Slavonic tribes of the surrounding frontier pressed towards the interior is certain; but it is not certain that they ever made the country their own.
I’m not at all convinced by the reasons usually given for believing that, just as his power fell apart at his death, the Hun lineage in Hungary also became extinct. I’m even less convinced by the claims that any specific nation deserves credit for this. The recovery of the province of Pannonia never happened. I can’t find any evidence that either the Goths from the Lower Danube or the Germans from the Upper Danube made any lasting conquests. It’s true that the Slavic tribes from the surrounding borders moved inward, but it’s unclear if they ever truly claimed the land as their own.
That the political power of the descendants of Attila was broken is certain; and for that very reason, I believe that the ethnological influence of the Huns remained. The son of Attila was not the king of the Huns, because Hun seems to have been a collective name, and, perhaps, was not a native one. But he was king of several of the populations in detail, of which, along with others, the Hun power was made. The tribes most ready to avail themselves of the death of Attila were the Goths of the Lower Danube—Bulgaria, and (perhaps) Servia. Now these first attacked the Setagæ of Lower Pannonia; and when Dinzic, the son of Attila knew of it he opposed them with the few tribes that still acknowledged his dominion, the Ultzinzures, the Angesuri the Bitugures, and the Bardones. All these were particular Hun populations, who, as long as the Hun power was at work on a large scale were merged in one general name, but who afterwards step forth as separate substantive members of that great confederacy, or empire.
That the political power of Attila's descendants was shattered is clear; and for that reason, I think the cultural impact of the Huns persisted. Attila's son wasn't the king of the Huns, because Hun appears to have been a collective term and probably wasn't even a native one. But he was the king of several specific groups that together formed the Hun power. The tribes that were quickest to take advantage of Attila's death were the Goths of the Lower Danube—Bulgaria, and maybe Servia. They were the first to attack the Setagæ of Lower Pannonia; and when Dinzic, Attila's son, heard about it, he fought back with the few tribes that still recognized his rule: the Ultzinzures, the Angesuri, the Bitugures, and the Bardones. All of these were specific Hun groups that, while the Hun power was functioning on a large scale, were combined under one general name, but later emerged as distinct members of that vast confederacy or empire.
Still there was great encroachment; the invading populations of the Avars and the Bulgarians—so far as they were not Huns—being like the Ultzinzures, &c. of Turk blood.
Still there was significant encroachment; the invading groups of the Avars and the Bulgarians—unless they were Huns—were similar to the Ultzinzures, etc., of Turk origin.
Before the remains of the Huns of Attila were extinguished—probably before they were notably diminished—the closely allied Avars (Huns, perhaps, under another name) conquered Pannonia, and held it from the end of the sixth to that of the eighth century.
Before the remains of Attila's Huns were wiped out—likely before they were significantly weakened—the closely related Avars (possibly Huns under a different name) conquered Pannonia and held it from the late sixth century to the end of the eighth century.
What with the remains of Attila’s army, and what with the Avars and the Bulgarians, I think that when the Majiars entered Hungary they found it, at least, as much Turk as aught else,—as much, but not more; for the history of Hungary between the Hun and the Majiar conquests seems to have been as follows:—
What with the remnants of Attila’s army, and the Avars and the Bulgarians, I believe that when the Magyars arrived in Hungary, they encountered it as much Turk as anything else—about the same, but not more; because the history of Hungary between the Huns and the Magyar conquests appears to have been as follows:—
a. There was some reaction on the part of the Romans, assisted by—
a. There was some response from the Romans, supported by—
b. The Goths, and perhaps by—
The Goths, and maybe by—
c. The remains of the native population of the frontiers.
c. The remains of the local population in the border areas.
The Gepidæ, too, were amongst the subjects of Attila. After his death they rebelled against his son. Between the Danube, the Theiss, and the Carpathian Mountains, their power grew steadily until the rise of the Avars and Lombards; the union of which two nations was too strong for them. By the beginning of the eighth century their national existence had ceased.
The Gepidæ were also among Attila's subjects. After he died, they revolted against his son. Between the Danube, the Tisza, and the Carpathian Mountains, their power gradually increased until the Avars and Lombards emerged; the alliance of these two nations was too powerful for them. By the early eighth century, their existence as a nation had come to an end.
I cannot say to what stock the Gepidæ belonged. I think they were Slavonians.
I can't say what group the Gepidæ came from. I think they were Slavs.
Be this, however, as it may, their power seems to have been in the inverse ratio to that of the Avars, and they must be admitted as an element in the ethnology of Hungary, without being supposed to be a very important one.
Be that as it may, their power appears to have been inversely related to that of the Avars, and they should be acknowledged as a factor in the ethnology of Hungary, even if they aren't considered a very significant one.
We may well, then, say that no European population is more heterogeneous than that of Hungary.
We can definitely say that no European population is more diverse than that of Hungary.
a. In the countries of Saala and Eisenberg we have a simple extension of the Carinthians.
a. In the countries of Saala and Eisenberg, we have a straightforward extension of the Carinthians.
b. In Upper Hungary the Slovaks.
b. The Slovaks in Upper Hungary.
c. On the Croatian frontier, Croatians—to say nothing about the political union of the two kingdoms.
c. At the Croatian border, Croatians—not to mention the political union of the two kingdoms.
d. In Slavonia, Servians and Russians—a variety of the Servian section.
d. In Slavonia, Serbians and Russians—a subgroup of the Serbian population.
e. The Banat has already been noticed. So has—
e. The Banat has already been mentioned. So has—
f. Transylvania. The non-Majiar populations of all these districts are separated from the Majiars by the outward and visible signs of difference of language; and their ethnology is, consequently, widely different from that of the Jaszag and Kunszag. Of these, though the former is Slavonic and the latter Turk, in blood, each is Majiar in language.
f. Transylvania. The non-Magyar populations in all these areas are marked by clear differences in language from the Magyars; therefore, their ethnic background is, as a result, quite different from that of the Jaszag and Kunszag. Although the former is of Slavic descent and the latter is of Turkish descent, both are Magyar in language.
Different, however, from all are the Seklers. Their peculiarity is, that they were Majiars before the great Majiar invasion of the tenth century; Ugrians, probably, in the army of Attila, as they easily might have been, and as their own belief makes them, whilst a passage in Alfred mentions the Syssele east of the land of the Vends. The word means settler in Majiar, and it is only by supposing an early Majiar invasion that its presence in the pages of Alfred can be explained.
Different from all the others are the Seklers. Their uniqueness is that they were Majars before the massive Majiar invasion of the tenth century; they were probably Ugrians in Attila's army, as they easily could have been, and as they believe themselves to be, while a passage in Alfred mentions the Syssele east of the land of the Vends. The word means settler in Majiar, and its presence in Alfred's writings can only be explained by assuming an early Majiar invasion.
It is in language that the Majiar is distinct from the rest of Europe. In blood there is but little difference. That a Majiar female ever made her way from the Ural Mountains to Hungary is more than I can find; the presumptions being against it. Hence, it is just possible that a whole-blooded Majiar was never born on the banks of the Danube. Whether the other elements are most Turk or most Slavonic is more than I venture to guess.
It is in language that the Magyar stands out from the rest of Europe. There’s only a slight difference in blood. I can’t find any evidence that a Magyar woman ever traveled from the Ural Mountains to Hungary; the odds are against it. Therefore, it’s quite possible that a pure-blooded Magyar was never born along the banks of the Danube. I wouldn’t dare to guess whether the other elements are more Turkic or more Slavic.
* * * *
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. * * * *
Why do I give a Sarmatian origin to the ancient populations of the Lower and Middle Danube? The details are too lengthy for exhibition; a sketch only can be given. Special testimony places the Thracians, the Getæ, the Daci, and the Triballi in the same class. The reasons in favour of the recent origin of the present Servians, Croatians, Carinthians, Slovaks, and Tshekhs, is inconclusive. The Jazyges of the Euxine were in the same category with the Jazyges of the Theiss, i.e. Slavonic. From these the intermediate populations cannot be separated.
Why do I attribute a Sarmatian origin to the ancient populations of the Lower and Middle Danube? The details are too extensive to cover fully; I can only provide a brief overview. Specific testimony categorizes the Thracians, the Getae, the Dacians, and the Triballi together. The arguments for the recent origin of the current Serbians, Croatians, Carinthians, Slovaks, and Czechs are not convincing. The Jazyges of the Black Sea were in the same category as the Jazyges of the Tisza, i.e., Slavic. The intermediate populations cannot be separated from these groups.
But why carry the Slavonic area further west? In the Tyrol we have such geographical names as Scharn-itz, Gshnitz-thal, and Vintsh-gau; in the Vorarlberg, Ked-nitz and Windisch-matrei. Even where the names are less definitely Slavonic, the compound sibilant tsh, so predominant in Slavonic, so exceptional in German, is of frequent occurrence. This, perhaps, is little, yet is more than can be found in any country known to have been non-Slavonic. Besides which, there are no presumptions against the doctrine. Again—a Slavonic population in the Vorarlberg and Southern Bavaria best accounts for the name Vind-elicia.
But why push the Slavonic area further to the west? In Tyrol, we have geographical names like Scharn-itz, Gshnitz-thal, and Vintsh-gau; in Vorarlberg, Ked-nitz and Windisch-matrei. Even where the names aren’t clearly Slavonic, the compound sibilant tsh, which is so common in Slavonic and so rare in German, appears frequently. This may seem minor, but it's more than what’s found in any country known to be non-Slavonic. Moreover, there are no reasons to reject this idea. Additionally, a Slavonic population in Vorarlberg and Southern Bavaria best explains the name Vind-elicia.
* * * *
* * * *
Malta, Crete, and several of the Greek Islands, are European in respect to their politics only. Ethnologically, they are African and Asiatic. In Malta the language of the common people is Arabic, and the blood is probably Arabic also—the superadded elements being numerous.
Malta, Crete, and several of the Greek Islands are European only in terms of their politics. Ethnically, they are African and Asian. In Malta, the common people's language is Arabic, and the population is likely of Arabic descent as well, with many other influences mixed in.
The aboriginal population of Crete is problematical. If we admit the reasonable presumption that it was an extension of that of the Continent, Egypt and Phœnicia have each a claim; as has Greece. That Minos represents a different person—historical or mythological—from Menes is a current doctrine; but then the notion that any amount of similarity of name may occur within improbably narrow limits both of space and time is current also.
The original population of Crete is complicated. If we accept the reasonable assumption that it was an extension of that from the mainland, both Egypt and Phoenicia can make a claim; Greece can too. The idea that Minos refers to a different figure—either historical or mythological—from Menes is a popular belief; however, the idea that a number of similar names can appear within improbably small boundaries of both space and time is also widely accepted.
Hence, Egyptian, Phœnician, Anatolian, and perhaps other earlier elements are to be attributed to Crete anterior to the period of its Hellenization. Of the subsequent elements the Arabic is the most important. In each and all, too, of the other isles, the basis is non-Hellenic.
Hence, Egyptian, Phoenician, Anatolian, and possibly other earlier influences can be traced back to Crete before it became Hellenized. Among the later influences, Arabic is the most significant. In every one of the other islands as well, the foundation is non-Hellenic.
I have no opinion as to the original blood of Sardinia, Corsica, and the Balearic isles. The last are Spanish in speech, the other two Italian, Arabic elements having been superadded—those introduced by the Roman conquest, and by the Phœnician having preceded them.
I have no opinion about the original blood of Sardinia, Corsica, and the Balearic Islands. The Balearic Islands speak Spanish, while the other two speak Italian, with Arabic influences added from the Roman conquest and the Phoenicians who came before them.
* * * *
* * * *
If the ethnological analyses of the preceding pages be true, the extent to which the phenomena of what is called race are liable to over-valuation is considerable; so rare and exceptional is any approach to pure blood, and so little do pedigree and nationality coincide. The most powerful nations are the most heterogeneous. Yet the inference that mixture favours social development would be as unsafe as the exaggeration of the effects of purity. The conditions which are least favourable for a prominent place in the world’s history are the best for the preservation of old characters. The purest populations of Europe are the Basques, the Lapps, the Poles, and the Frisians; yet who can predicate any important character common to them all?
If the ethnological analyses from the previous pages are accurate, the degree to which what we call race is overvalued is significant; it's quite rare and exceptional to find pure blood, and pedigree and nationality often don't match. The strongest nations are the most diverse. However, the inference that mixing promotes social development would be just as unreliable as overstating the effects of purity. The conditions that are least favorable for making a mark in world history are actually the best for preserving old traits. The purest populations in Europe are the Basques, the Lapps, the Poles, and the Frisians; yet who can identify any important common trait among all of them?
To attribute national aptitudes and inaptitudes or national predilections and antipathies to the unknown influences of blood, as long as the patent facts of history and external circumstances remain unexhausted, is to cut the Gordian Knot rather than to untie it. That there is something in pedigree is probable; but, in the mind of the analytical ethnologist, this something is much nearer to nothing than to everything.
To link national strengths and weaknesses, or national preferences and dislikes, to the mysterious effects of heritage, while ignoring the clear facts of history and external factors, is to avoid the real issue instead of addressing it. It's likely that lineage plays a role, but for the analytical ethnologist, this role is much closer to insignificant than to all-encompassing.
THE END.
THE END.
LONDON:
Printed by Samuel Bentley and Co.,
Bangor House, Shoe Lane.
LONDON:
Printed by Samuel Bentley and Co.,
Bangor House, Shoe Lane.
WORKS BY DR. LATHAM.
In four uniform volumes, each at 5s.
WORKS BY DR. LATHAM.
In four uniform volumes, each at 5s.
I.
THE ETHNOLOGY OF THE BRITISH ISLES.
II.
THE ETHNOLOGY OF THE BRITISH COLONIES.
III.
THE ETHNOLOGY OF EUROPE.
IV.
MAN AND HIS MIGRATIONS.
In 8vo. illustrated, price 21s.
I.
THE ETHNOLOGY OF THE BRITISH ISLES.
II.
THE ETHNOLOGY OF THE BRITISH COLONIES.
III.
THE ETHNOLOGY OF EUROPE.
IV.
HUMAN BEINGS AND THEIR MIGRATIONS.
In 8vo. illustrated, price 21s.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE VARIETIES OF MAN.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE VARIETIES OF HUMANS.
“The truly masculine minds of England, of Continental Europe, and of Anglo-Saxon America, will prize it as the best book of its time on the best subject of its time.”—Weekly News.
“The truly masculine minds of England, Continental Europe, and Anglo-Saxon America will value it as the best book of its time on the best subject of its time.”—Weekly News.
“The most obvious characteristic of Dr. Latham’s style is one that fits it admirably for the popular treatment of such topics. He is sparing of words, and goes direct to his point—expressing clearly and shortly all he has to say, and dwelling upon each part of his subject only so long as to show his mastery of it, and evince an earnest desire that all he knows shall pass clearly into the minds of his readers. Thus, in two small volumes, he has put as much information as we ever saw brought within a like compass; and has done it so as to leave no ground of complaint of obscurity to a reader who gives him a fair share of attention.”—The Globe.
“The most noticeable feature of Dr. Latham’s style is that it’s perfectly suited for discussing such topics with the general public. He uses few words and gets straight to the point—expressing clearly and concisely everything he needs to say, and focusing on each part of his subject just long enough to demonstrate his expertise and show his genuine desire for his readers to fully understand his knowledge. In just two small volumes, he has packed in more information than we’ve ever seen presented in such a compact form, and he has done so in a way that leaves no room for complaints about confusion from a reader who pays him a reasonable amount of attention.” —The Globe.
WORKS BY DR. LATHAM.
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. TAYLOR, WALTON, AND MABERLY.
WORKS BY DR. LATHAM.
PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR, WALTON, AND MABERLY.
A HAND-BOOK OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE; for the Use of Students of the Universities and Higher Classes of Schools. 1 vol. large 12mo. 8s. 6d.
A HAND-BOOK OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE; for the Use of Students of the Universities and Higher Classes of Schools. 1 vol. large 12mo. 8s. 6d.
THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE, &c. Third Edition. 8vo. 15s.
THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE, &c. Third Edition. 8vo. £15.
AN ELEMENTARY ENGLISH GRAMMAR FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS. Fifth Edition. 12mo. 4s. 6d. cloth.
AN ELEMENTARY ENGLISH GRAMMAR FOR SCHOOL USE. Fifth Edition. 12mo. £4s. 6d. cloth.
AN ENGLISH GRAMMAR, FOR THE USE OF LADIES’ SCHOOLS. Foolscap 8vo. cloth, 1s. 6d.
AN ENGLISH GRAMMAR, FOR THE USE OF LADIES’ SCHOOLS. Foolscap 8vo. cloth, 1s. 6d.
THE HISTORY AND ETYMOLOGY OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE, FOR THE USE OF CLASSICAL SCHOOLS. Foolscap 8vo. cloth, 1s. 6d.
THE HISTORY AND ETYMOLOGY OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE, FOR THE USE OF CLASSICAL SCHOOLS. Foolscap 8vo. cloth, 1s. 6d.
A GRAMMAR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE, FOR THE USE OF COMMERCIAL SCHOOLS. Foolscap 8vo. cloth, 1s. 6d.
A GRAMMAR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE, FOR THE USE OF COMMERCIAL SCHOOLS. Foolscap 8vo. cloth, 1s. 6d.
FIRST OUTLINES OF LOGIC, Applied to Grammar and Etymology. 12mo. cloth, 1s. 6d.
FIRST OUTLINES OF LOGIC, Applied to Grammar and Etymology. 12mo. cloth, £1.06
THE GERMANIA OF TACITUS: with Ethnological Dissertations and Notes. 8vo. cloth, 12s. 6d.
THE GERMANIA OF TACITUS: with Ethnological Dissertations and Notes.
8vo. cloth, 12s. 6d.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE BRITISH ISLES.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE BRITISH ISLES.
This Series of Works is Illustrated by many Hundred Engravings;
every Species has been Drawn and Engraved under the immediate
inspection of the Authors; the best Artists have been employed, and
no care or expense has been spared.
A few copies have been printed on larger paper, royal 8vo.
This series of works is illustrated with many hundreds of engravings; every type has been drawn and engraved under the direct supervision of the authors; the best artists have been hired, and no effort or expense has been spared.
A few copies have been printed on larger paper, royal 8vo.
THE QUADRUPEDS, by Professor Bell. A new edition preparing.
THE QUADRUPEDS, by Prof. Bell. A new edition is in the works.
THE BIRDS, by Mr. Yarrell. Second Edition, 3 vols. 4l. 14s. 6d.
THE BIRDS, by Mr. Yarrell. Second Edition, 3 vols. 4l. 14s. 6d.
COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE EGGS OF BIRDS, By Mr. Hewitson. 2 vols. 4l. 10s.
COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE EGGS OF BIRDS, By Mr. Hewitson. 2 vols. £4.10s.
THE REPTILES, by Professor Bell. Second Edition, 12s.
THE REPTILES, by Professor Bell. Second Edition, 12s.
THE FISHES, by Mr. Yarrell. Second Edition, 2 vols. 3l.[27]
THE FISHES, by Mr. Yarrell. Second Edition, 2 vols. 3l.[27]
THE CRUSTACEA, by Professor Bell. Now in Course of Publication, in Parts at 2s. 6d.
THE CRUSTACEA, by Professor Bell. Now being published in parts at 2s. 6d.
THE STAR-FISHES, by Professor Edward Forbes. 15s.
THE STAR-FISHES, by Prof. Edward Forbes. 15s.
THE ZOOPHYTES, by Dr. Johnston. Second Ed., 2 vols. 2l. 2s.
THE ZOOPHYTES, by Dr. Johnson. Second Ed., 2 vols. 2l. 2s.
THE MOLLUSCOUS ANIMALS AND THEIR SHELLS, by Professor Ed. Forbes and Mr. Hanley. Now in Course of Publication, in Parts at 2s. 6d.; or Large Paper, with the Plates Coloured, 5s.
THE MOLLUSCOUS ANIMALS AND THEIR SHELLS, by Prof. Ed. Forbes and Mr. Hanley. Currently being published in parts for 2s. 6d.; or large paper editions with colored plates for 5s.
THE FOREST TREES, by Mr. Selby. 28s.
THE FOREST TREES, by Mr. Selby. £28.
THE FERNS, by Mr. Newman. Third Edition. Now in the Press.
THE FERNS, by Mr. Newman. Third Edition. Now being printed.
THE FOSSIL MAMMALS AND BIRDS, by Professor Owen, 1l. 11s. 6d.
THE FOSSIL MAMMALS AND BIRDS, by Prof. Owen, £1.11s.6d.
* * * *
* * * *
A GENERAL OUTLINE OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM, by Professor T. Rymer Jones. 8vo. A new edition preparing.
A GENERAL OUTLINE OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM, by Prof. T. Rymer Jones. 8vo. A new edition is in the works.
PUBLISHED BY MR. VAN VOORST, DURING 1851.
PUBLISHED BY MR. VAN VOORST, IN 1851.
A GEOLOGICAL INQUIRY RESPECTING THE WATER-BEARING STRATA OF THE COUNTRY AROUND LONDON, with Reference especially to the Water Supply of the Metropolis; and including some Remarks on Springs. By Joseph Prestwich, Jun., F.G.S., &c. 8vo., with a Map and Woodcuts, 8s. 6d.
A GEOLOGICAL INQUIRY ABOUT THE WATER-BEARING STRATA OF THE COUNTRY AROUND LONDON, focusing particularly on the city's water supply; and including some comments on springs. By Joseph Prestwich, Jun., F.G.S., etc. 8vo., with a Map and Illustrations, 8s. 6d.
MANUAL OF BRITISH BOTANY: containing the Flowering Plants and Ferns, arranged according to the Natural Orders. By C. C. Babington, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c. Third Edition, 12mo., price 10s. 6d.
MANUAL OF BRITISH BOTANY: containing the Flowering Plants and Ferns, organized by their Natural Orders. By C. C. Babington, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., etc. Third Edition, 12mo, price 10s. 6d.
THE ETHNOLOGY OF THE BRITISH COLONIES AND DEPENDENCIES. By R. G. Latham, M.D., F.R.S. Corresponding Member of the Ethnological Society, New York, &c., &c. Fcap. 8vo., 5s.
THE ETHNOLOGY OF THE BRITISH COLONIES AND DEPENDENCIES. By R.G. Latham, M.D., F.R.S. Corresponding Member of the Ethnological Society, New York, etc., etc. Fcap. 8vo., 5s.
MAN AND HIS MIGRATIONS. By Dr. Latham, uniform in size with the last-named volume, price 5s.
MAN AND HIS MIGRATIONS. By Dr. Latham, same size as the previous volume, price 5s.
FLY-FISHING IN SALT AND FRESH WATER. With Six Coloured Plates, representing Artificial Flies, &c. 8vo., price 7s. 6d.
FLY-FISHING IN SALT AND FRESH WATER. With Six Colored Plates, showing Artificial Flies, etc. 8vo., price 7s. 6d.
THE POWERS OF THE CREATOR DISPLAYED IN THE CREATION; or, Observations on Life amidst the various forms of the Humbler Tribes of Animated Nature: with Practical Comments and Illustrations. By Sir John Graham Dalyell, Knt. and Bart. In 2 volumes, containing numerous Plates of living subjects, finely coloured. Vol. 1, comprehending Seventy Plates, 4to., price 4l. 4s.
THE POWERS OF THE CREATOR DISPLAYED IN THE CREATION; or, Observations on Life among the different forms of the Humble Tribes of Animated Nature: with Practical Comments and Illustrations. By Sir John Graham Dalyell, Knt. and Bart. In 2 volumes, featuring numerous Plates of living subjects, beautifully colored. Vol. 1, including Seventy Plates, 4to., price 4l. 4s.
ENGLAND BEFORE THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 16mo. cloth, 2s. 6d.
ENGLAND BEFORE THE NORMAN CONQUEST. 16mo. cloth, 2s. 6d.
INSTRUMENTA ECCLESIASTICA. Edited by the Ecclesiological, late Cambridge Camden Society. Second Series. Parts 4 and 5, each 2s. 6d.
INSTRUMENTA ECCLESIASTICA. Edited by the Ecclesiological, formerly Cambridge Camden Society. Second Series. Parts 4 and 5, each 2s. 6d.
TRANSACTIONS OF THE MICROSCOPICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Royal 8vo., Vol. III. Part 2, 10s.
TRANSACTIONS OF THE MICROSCOPICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Royal 8vo., Vol. III. Part 2, 10s.
INSECTA SAUNDERSIANA: or, Characters of Undescribed Insects in the Collection of Wm. Wilson Saunders. Diptera, Part 2. By Francis Walker, F.L.S. 8vo., 3s.
INSECTA SAUNDERSIANA: or, Features of Undescribed Insects in the Collection of Wm. Wilson Saunders. Diptera, Part 2. By Francis Walker, F.L.S. 8vo., 3s.
THE PHYTOLOGIST. Nos. 116 to 127. 1s. each.
THE PHYTOLOGIST. Nos. 116 to 127. 1$ each.
THE ZOOLOGIST. Nos. 97 to 108. 1s. each.
THE ZOOLOGIST. Nos. 97 to 108. 1£. each.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH CRUSTACEA. By Thomas Bell, Sec.R.S., F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c., Professor of Zoology in King’s College, London. Part 7, price 2s. 6d., or royal 8vo., 5s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH CRUSTACEA. By Thomas Bell, Sec.R.S., F.L.S., F.Z.S., etc., Professor of Zoology at King’s College, London. Part 7, price 2s. 6d., or royal 8vo., 5s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH MOLLUSCA AND THEIR SHELLS. By Professor Edward Forbes, F.R.S., and Sylvanus Hanley, B.A., F.L.S. Parts 35 to 42. 8vo., 2s. 6d. plain, or royal 8vo. coloured, 5s. each.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH MOLLUSCA AND THEIR SHELLS. By Professor Edward Forbes, F.R.S., and Sylvanus Hanley, B.A., F.L.S. Parts 35 to 42. 8vo., 2s. 6d. plain, or royal 8vo. colored, 5s. each.
The two last enumerated Works are in continuation of the series of “British Histories,” of which the Quadrupeds and Reptiles, by Professor Bell; the Birds and Fishes, by Mr. Yarrell; the Birds’ Eggs, by Mr. Hewitson; the Starfishes, by Professor Forbes; the Zoophytes, by Dr. Johnston; the Trees, by Mr. Selby; and the Fossil Mammals and Birds, by Professor Owen, are already published. Each Work is sold separately, and is perfectly distinct and complete in itself.
The last two works listed continue the series of “British Histories,” which already includes Quadrupeds and Reptiles by Professor Bell; Birds and Fishes by Mr. Yarrell; Birds’ Eggs by Mr. Hewitson; Starfishes by Professor Forbes; Zoophytes by Dr. Johnston; Trees by Mr. Selby; and Fossil Mammals and Birds by Professor Owen. Each work is sold separately and is entirely distinct and complete on its own.
A FAMILIAR INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF POLARIZED LIGHT; with a Description of, and Instructions for Using, the Table and Hydro-Oxygen Polariscope and Microscope. By Charles Woodward, F.R.S. Illustrated by numerous Wood Engravings. Second Edition, 8vo., 3s.
A FAMILIAR INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF POLARIZED LIGHT; with a Description of, and Instructions for Using, the Table and Hydro-Oxygen Polariscope and Microscope. By Charles Woodward, F.R.S. Illustrated by numerous Wood Engravings. Second Edition, 8vo., 3s.
HINTS ON THE HISTORY AND MANAGEMENT OF THE HONEY BEE. By Edward Bevan, M.D. 12mo. sewed, 6d.
HINTS ON THE HISTORY AND MANAGEMENT OF THE HONEY BEE. By Edward Bevan, M.D. 12mo. sewn, 6d.
A DESCRIPTION OF THE BAR AND FRAME-HIVE, invented by W. Augustus Munn, Esq., with an Abstract of Wildman’s Complete Guide for the Management of Bees throughout the Year. 8vo. sewed, 2s. 6d.
A DESCRIPTION OF THE BAR AND FRAME-HIVE, created by W. Augustus Munn, Esq., along with a summary of Wildman’s Complete Guide for Managing Bees Year-Round. 8vo. sewn, 2s. 6d.
A SUPPLEMENTARY CATALOGUE OF THE BRITISH TINEIDÆ AND PTEROPHORIDÆ. By H. T. Stainton. 8vo. sewed, 2s.
A SUPPLEMENTARY CATALOGUE OF THE BRITISH TINEIDÆ AND PTEROPHORIDÆ. By H.T. Stainton. 8vo. sewed, 2s.
PUBLISHED PREVIOUSLY TO 1851.
PUBLISHED BEFORE 1851.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF ARTS AND MANUFACTURES. By Arthur Aikin, F.L.S., F.G.S., &c. In foolscap 8vo., Illustrated, 8s. cloth.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF ARTS AND MANUFACTURES. By Arthur Aikin, F.L.S., F.G.S., etc. In foolscap 8vo., Illustrated, 8s. cloth.
AN ELEMENTARY COURSE OF GEOLOGY, MINERALOGY, AND PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By David T. Ansted, M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Geology, King’s College, London, &c. Post 8vo. illustrated, price 12s. Also by Professor Ansted,
AN ELEMENTARY COURSE OF GEOLOGY, MINERALOGY, AND PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By David T. Ansted, M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Geology, King’s College, London, &c. Post 8vo. illustrated, price 12s. Also by Professor Ansted,
THE ANCIENT WORLD; or, Picturesque Sketches of Creation. With 149 Illustrations. A New Edition, post 8vo., 10s. 6d.
THE ANCIENT WORLD; or, Picturesque Sketches of Creation. With 149 Illustrations. A New Edition, post 8vo., £10.50.
THE GEOLOGIST’S TEXT BOOK. Foolscap 8vo., 3s. 6d.
THE GEOLOGIST’S TEXT BOOK. Foolscap 8vo., £3.50.
THE GOLD SEEKER’S MANUAL. Foolscap 8vo., 3s. 6d.
THE GOLD SEEKER’S MANUAL. Foolscap 8vo., £3.50.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE SPERM WHALE, and a South Sea Whaling Voyage. By Thomas Beale. Post 8vo., 12s.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE SPERM WHALE, and a South Sea Whaling Voyage. By Thomas Beale. Post 8vo., 12s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH REPTILES. By Professor Bell, Sec. R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. Second Edition, with 50 Wood Engravings. 8vo., 12s. Also by Professor Bell,
A HISTORY OF BRITISH REPTILES. By Prof. Bell, Sec. R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. Second Edition, with 50 Wood Engravings. 8vo., 12s. Also by Professor Bell,
A HISTORY OF BRITISH QUADRUPEDS, including the Cetacea. Nearly 200 Illustrations, 8vo., 28s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH QUADRUPEDS, including the Cetacea. Almost 200 Illustrations, 8vo., 28s.
THE HONEY BEE; its Natural History, Physiology, and Management. By Edward Bevan, M.D. A New Edition, 12mo., with many Illustrations, 10s. 6d.
THE HONEY BEE; its Natural History, Physiology, and Management. By Edward Bevan, M.D. A New Edition, 12mo., with many Illustrations, 10£ 6d.
A TREATISE ON THE MANAGEMENT OF FRESH-WATER FISH, with a view to making them a Source of Profit to Landed Proprietors. By Gottlieb Boccius. 8vo. 5s. And by the same Author,
A TREATISE ON THE MANAGEMENT OF FRESH-WATER FISH, aimed at turning them into a source of profit for landowners. By Gottlieb Boccius. 8vo. 5s. And by the same Author,
A TREATISE ON THE PRODUCTION AND MANAGEMENT OF FISH IN FRESH WATERS, by Artificial Spawning, Breeding, and Rearing: showing also the Cause of the Depletion of all Rivers and Streams. 8vo. 5s.
A TREATISE ON THE PRODUCTION AND MANAGEMENT OF FISH IN FRESH WATERS, by Artificial Spawning, Breeding, and Rearing: also explaining the Reasons Behind the Decline of All Rivers and Streams. 8vo. 5s.
A GEOGRAPHICAL AND COMPARATIVE LIST OF THE BIRDS OF EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. By Charles Lucien Bonaparte, Prince of Canino. 8vo. 5s.
A GEOGRAPHICAL AND COMPARATIVE LIST OF THE BIRDS OF EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. By Charles Lucien Bonaparte, Prince of Canino. 8vo. 5s.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF INSTINCT, deduced from the Habits of British Animals. By Jonathan Couch, F.L.S., Member of the Royal Geological Society and of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, &c. Post 8vo., 8s. 6d.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF INSTINCT, derived from the Behaviors of British Animals. By Jonathan Couch, F.L.S., Member of the Royal Geological Society and of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, etc. Post 8vo., 8£ 6p
WORKS PUBLISHED BY MR. VAN VOORST.
WORKS PUBLISHED BY MR. VAN VOORST.
THE ISLE OF MAN; its History, Physical, Ecclesiastical, Civil, and Legendary. By the Rev. J. G. Cumming, M.A., F.G.S., Vice-Principal of King William’s College, Castletown. Post 8vo., Illustrated with Views and Sections, 12s. 6d.
THE ISLE OF MAN; its History, Physical, Ecclesiastical, Civil, and Legendary. By Rev. J. G. Cumming, M.A., F.G.S., Vice-Principal of King William’s College, Castletown. Post 8vo, Illustrated with Views and Sections, 12s. 6d.
RARE AND REMARKABLE ANIMALS OF SCOTLAND, Represented from Living Subjects: with Practical Observations on their Nature. By Sir John Graham Dalyell, Bart. 2 vols. 4to., containing 109 Coloured Plates, 6l. 6s.
RARE AND REMARKABLE ANIMALS OF SCOTLAND, Showcased from Living Subjects: with Practical Insights on their Nature. By Sir John Graham Dalyell, Bart. 2 vols. 4to., containing 109 Colored Plates, 6l. 6s.
FIRST STEPS TO ANATOMY. By James L. Drummond, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and Physiology in the Belfast Royal Institution. With 12 Illustrative Plates. 12mo. 5s.
FIRST STEPS TO ANATOMY. By James L. Drummond, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and Physiology at the Belfast Royal Institution. With 12 Illustrative Plates. 12mo. 5s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH STARFISHES, and other Animals of the Class Echinodermata. By Professor Ed. Forbes, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. 8vo., with more than 120 Illustrations, 15s., or Royal 8vo., 30s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH STARFISHES, and other Animals of the Class Echinodermata. By Professor Ed. Forbes, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. 8vo., with over 120 Illustrations, 15shillings, or Royal 8vo., 30shillings
TRAVELS IN LYCIA, MILYAS, AND THE CIBYRATIS, in Company with the late Rev. E.T. Daniell. By Professor Forbes and Capt. T. A. B. Spratt, R.N. 2 vols. 8vo. Illustrated. 36s.
TRAVELS IN LYCIA, MILYAS, AND THE CIBYRATIS, in the company of the late Rev. E.T. Daniell. By Professor Forbes and Capt. T.A.B. Spratt, R.N. 2 volumes, 8vo. Illustrated. 36s.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF STAFFORDSHIRE, comprising its Geology, Zoology, Botany, and Meteorology; also its Antiquities, Topography, Manufactures, &c. By Robert Garner, F.L.S. Illustrated, 8vo. 1l. 1s.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF STAFFORDSHIRE, including its Geology, Zoology, Botany, and Weather; as well as its Ancient History, Geography, Industries, etc. By Robert Garner, F.L.S. Illustrated, 8vo. 1l. 1s.
AN ARCTIC VOYAGE TO BAFFIN’S BAY AND LANCASTER SOUND, in search of Friends with Sir John Franklin. By Robert A. Goodsir, late President of the Royal Medical Society of Edinburgh. Post 8vo., with a Frontispiece and Map, price 5s. 6d.
AN ARCTIC VOYAGE TO BAFFIN’S BAY AND LANCASTER SOUND, in search of Friends with Sir John Franklin. By Robert A. Goodsir, former President of the Royal Medical Society of Edinburgh. Post 8vo., with a Frontispiece and Map, price 5s. 6d.
THE BIRDS OF JAMAICA. By P. H. Gosse. Post 8vo., price 10s. Also by Mr. Gosse,
THE BIRDS OF JAMAICA. By P.H. Gosse. Post 8vo, price 10s. Also by Mr. Gosse,
THE CANADIAN NATURALIST. With 44 Illustrations of the most remarkable Animal and Vegetable productions. Post 8vo. 12s.
THE CANADIAN NATURALIST. With 44 Illustrations of the most remarkable animal and plant life. Post 8vo. 12s.
UNIVERSAL STENOGRAPHY; or, A New and Practical System of Short-hand Writing, on the basis of Taylor. By William Harding. 12mo. 3s. sewed. 3s. 6d. bound.
UNIVERSAL STENOGRAPHY; or, A New and Practical System of Short-hand Writing, based on Taylor. By William Harding. 12mo. £0.15. sewed. £0.17.6 bound.
THE SEA-SIDE BOOK: being an Introduction to the Natural History of the British Coasts. By Professor Harvey, M.D., M.R.I.A. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo., with 69 Illustrations, 5s. Also by Professor Harvey,
THE SEA-SIDE BOOK: an Introduction to the Natural History of the British Coasts. By Professor Harvey, M.D., M.R.I.A. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo., with 69 Illustrations, 5s. Also by Professor Harvey,
A MANUAL OF THE BRITISH MARINE ALGÆ: containing Generic and Specific Descriptions of all the known British Species of Sea-Weeds, with Plates to illustrate all the Genera. 8vo. 21s. coloured copies, 31s. 6d.
A MANUAL OF THE BRITISH MARINE ALGÆ: containing Generic and Specific Descriptions of all the known British Species of Sea-Weeds, with Plates to illustrate all the Genera. 8vo. 21s. coloured copies, 31s. 6d.
PERRAN-ZABULOE; with an Account of the Past and Present State of the Oratory of St. Piran-in-the-Sands, and Remarks on its Antiquity. By the Rev. Wm. Haslam, B.A., Resident Curate. Foolscap 8vo., with several Illustrations, 4s. 6d.
PERRAN-ZABULOE; with an Overview of the Past and Present Condition of the Oratory of St. Piran-in-the-Sands, and Comments on its Age. By Rev. Wm. Haslam, B.A., Resident Curate. Foolscap 8vo., with several Illustrations, 4s. 6d.
THE RUDIMENTS OF BOTANY. A familiar Introduction to the Study of Plants. By Arthur Henfrey, F.L.S., Lecturer on Botany at St. George’s Hospital. 16mo., with illustrative Woodcuts, 3s. 6d.
THE BASICS OF BOTANY. A friendly Introduction to the Study of Plants. By Arthur Henfrey, F.L.S., Lecturer on Botany at St. George’s Hospital. 16mo., with illustrative Woodcuts, 3s. 6d.
ANATOMICAL MANIPULATION; or, Methods of pursuing Practical Investigations in Comparative Anatomy and Physiology: also an Introduction to the Use of the Microscope, &c., and an Appendix. By Mr. Henfrey and Alfred Tulk, M.R.C.S., M.E.S. Foolscap 8vo., with Diagrams, 9s.
ANATOMICAL MANIPULATION; or, Methods for Conducting Practical Investigations in Comparative Anatomy and Physiology: also an Introduction to Using the Microscope, etc., and an Appendix. By Mr. Henfrey and Alfred Tulk, M.R.C.S., M.E.S. Foolscap 8vo., with Diagrams, 9s.
OUTLINES OF STRUCTURAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL BOTANY. By Arthur Henfrey, F.L.S., Lecturer on Botany at St. George’s Hospital. With 18 Plates, Foolscap 8vo. 10s. 6d.
OUTLINES OF STRUCTURAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL BOTANY. By Arthur Henfrey, F.L.S., Lecturer on Botany at St. George’s Hospital. With 18 Plates, Foolscap 8vo. £10.30.
GROTIUS’ INTRODUCTION TO DUTCH JURISPRUDENCE. Now first rendered into English, by Charles Herbert, of the Middle Temple, Barrister-at-Law. Royal 8vo. 1l. 11s. 6d.
GROTIUS’ INTRODUCTION TO DUTCH JURISPRUDENCE. Now translated into English for the first time by Charles Herbert, of the Middle Temple, Barrister-at-Law. Royal 8vo. 1l. 11s. 6d.
COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE EGGS OF BRITISH BIRDS: accompanied with Descriptions of the Eggs, Nests, &c. By William C. Hewitson, F.L.S. Two vols. 8vo., 4l. 10s. The arrangement adopted in this work is that employed by Mr. Yarrell in his “History of British Birds.”
COLORED ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE EGGS OF BRITISH BIRDS: with Descriptions of the Eggs, Nests, etc. By William C. Hewitson, F.L.S. Two volumes, 8vo., £4 10s. The arrangement used in this work is based on that of Mr. Yarrell in his “History of British Birds.”
OBSERVATIONS IN NATURAL HISTORY; with a Calendar of Periodic Phenomena. By the Rev. Leonard Jenyns, M.A., F.L.S. Post 8vo., 10s. 6d.
OBSERVATIONS IN NATURAL HISTORY; with a Calendar of Periodic Phenomena. By the Rev. Leonard Jenyns, M.A., F.L.S. Post 8vo., 10s. 6d.
AN ANGLER’S RAMBLES. Contents: Thames Fishing, Trolling in Staffordshire, Perch Fishing-club, Two Days’ Fly-fishing on the Test, Luckford Fishing-club, Grayling Fishing, a visit to Oxford, the Country Clergyman. By Edward Jesse, F.L.S., Author of “Gleanings in Natural History.” Post 8vo., 10s. 6d.
AN ANGLER’S RAMBLES. Contents: Thames Fishing, Trolling in Staffordshire, Perch Fishing Club, Two Days of Fly-Fishing on the Test, Luckford Fishing Club, Grayling Fishing, a Visit to Oxford, the Country Clergyman. By Edward Jesse, F.L.S., Author of “Gleanings in Natural History.” Post 8vo., 10s. 6d.
AN INTRODUCTION TO CONCHOLOGY; or, Elements of the Natural History of Molluscous Animals. By George Johnston, M.D., LL.D., Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons of Edinburgh; Author of “A History of the British Zoophytes.” 8vo., 102 Illustrations, 21s. Also by Dr. Johnston,
AN INTRODUCTION TO CONCHOLOGY; or, Elements of the Natural History of Molluscous Animals. By George Johnston, M.D., LL.D., Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons of Edinburgh; Author of “A History of the British Zoophytes.” 8vo., 102 Illustrations, 21s. Also by Dr. Johnson,
A HISTORY OF THE BRITISH ZOOPHYTES. Second Edition in 2 vols. 8vo., with an Illustration of every Species. 2l. 2s.; or on large paper (royal 8vo.) 4l. 4s.
A HISTORY OF THE BRITISH ZOOPHYTES. Second Edition in 2 volumes. 8vo., with an Illustration of every Species. £2 2s.; or on large paper (royal 8vo.) £4 4s.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF ANIMALS. By Professor T. Rymer Jones, F.R.S., F.Z.S. Vol. I., with 105 Illustrations, post 8vo. 12s. Also by Professor T. Rymer Jones,
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF ANIMALS. By Professor T. Rymer Jones, F.R.S., F.Z.S. Vol. I., with 105 Illustrations, post 8vo. 12s. Also by Professor T. Rymer Jones,
A GENERAL OUTLINE OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM AND MANUAL OF COMPARATIVE ANATOMY. In one thick vol. 8vo., containing nearly 350 Illustrations, 38s. Or Royal 8vo., 3l. 16s. Imperial 8vo., 5l. 14s.
A GENERAL OUTLINE OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM AND MANUAL OF COMPARATIVE ANATOMY. In one large volume 8vo, featuring nearly 350 illustrations, 38s. Or Royal 8vo, £3 16s. Imperial 8vo, £5 14s.
FLORA CALPENSIS: Contributions to the Botany and Topography of Gibraltar and its neighbourhood, with Plan and Views of the Rock. To which is added a Translation of Ed. Boissier’s Account of the Vegetation of Gibraltar, with Description of New Species. By E. F. Kelaart, M.D., F.L.S., Army Medical Staff. 8vo. cloth, 10s. 6d.
FLORA CALPENSIS: Contributions to the Botany and Geography of Gibraltar and its Surroundings, with a Map and Views of the Rock. Additionally, a Translation of Ed. Boissier’s Description of the Vegetation of Gibraltar, including New Species. By E. F. Kelaart, M.D., F.L.S., Army Medical Staff. 8vo. cloth, £10.50.
ORNITHOLOGICAL RAMBLES IN SUSSEX; with a Systematic Catalogue of the Birds of that County, and Remarks on their Local Distribution. By A. E. Knox, M.A., F.L.S. Post 8vo., with 4 Lithographic Views, 7s. 6d. Second Edition. Also by Mr. Knox,
ORNITHOLOGICAL RAMBLES IN SUSSEX; with a Systematic Catalogue of the Birds of that County, and Remarks on their Local Distribution. By A.E. Knox, M.A., F.L.S. Post 8vo., with 4 Lithographic Views, 7s. 6d. Second Edition. Also by Mr. Knox,
GAME BIRDS AND WILD FOWL: their Friends and their Foes. With Illustrations by Wolf. Post 8vo., price 9s.
GAME BIRDS AND WILD FOWL: their Friends and their Foes. With Illustrations by Wolf. Post 8vo., price 9s.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE VARIETIES OF MAN. By Robert Gordon Latham, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge; Vice-President of the Ethnological Society of London; Corresponding Member of the Ethnological Society of New York. 8vo., illustrated, 21s.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE VARIETIES OF MAN. By Robert Gordon Latham, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge; Vice-President of the Ethnological Society of London; Corresponding Member of the Ethnological Society of New York. 8vo., illustrated, 21s.
HERALDRY OF FISH. By Thomas Moule. The Engravings, 205 in number, are from Stained Glass, Tombs, Sculpture and Carving, Medals and Coins, Rolls of Arms, and Pedigrees. 8vo., 21s. A few on large paper (royal 8vo.) for colouring, price 2l. 2s.
HERALDRY OF FISH. By Thomas Moule. The book contains 205 engravings sourced from stained glass, tombs, sculptures and carvings, medals and coins, rolls of arms, and pedigrees. 8vo., 21shillings. A limited number on large paper (royal 8vo.) for coloring, priced at 2pounds 2shillings.
A FAMILIAR INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF INSECTS. With numerous Illustrations. By Edward Newman, F.L.S. One vol. 8vo., 12s.
A FAMILIAR INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF INSECTS. With many Illustrations. By Edward Newman, F.L.S. One vol. 8vo., 12s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH FOSSIL MAMMALS AND BIRDS. By Professor Owen, F.R.S., &c. In 8vo., with 237 Illustrations, price 1l. 11s. 6d.; on large paper (royal 8vo.), 3l. 3s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH FOSSIL MAMMALS AND BIRDS. By Professor Owen, F.R.S., etc. In 8vo., with 237 Illustrations, price £1 11s. 6d.; on large paper (royal 8vo.), £3 3s.
ON PARTHENOGENESIS; or, The Successive Production of Procreating Individuals from a single Ovum. By Professor Owen, F.R.S. 8vo. 5s.
ON PARTHENOGENESIS; or, The Successive Production of Procreating Individuals from a single Ovum. By Professor Owen, F.R.S. 8vo. 5s.
A MANUAL OF GOTHIC MOLDINGS. A Practical Treatise on their Formation, Gradual Development, Combinations, and Varieties; with full Directions for copying them, and for determining their Dates. By F. A. Paley, M.A. Second Edition, Illustrated by nearly 600 Examples. 8vo., 7s. 6d.
A MANUAL OF GOTHIC MOLDINGS. A Practical Guide to their Formation, Gradual Development, Combinations, and Variations; with complete Instructions for copying them and figuring out their Dates. By F.A. Paley, M.A. Second Edition, Illustrated with almost 600 Examples. 8vo., 7s. 6d.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH FOREST-TREES, Indigenous and Introduced. By Prideaux John Selby, F.L.S., M.W.S., &c. Nearly 200 Engravings. 8vo. 28s., royal 8vo., 2l. 16s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH FOREST TREES, Native and Non-native. By Prideaux John Selby, F.L.S., M.W.S., etc. Nearly 200 Illustrations. 8vo. 28s., royal 8vo., 2l. 16s.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH BIRDS. By William Yarrell, F.L.S., V.P.Z.S., &c. This work contains a history and a portrait of each species of the Birds found in Britain. The three volumes contain 535 Illustrations. Second Edition. 3 vols. demy 8vo., 4l. 14s. 6d.; royal 8vo., 9l.; or imperial 8vo., 13l. 10s. A Supplement to the first edition, demy 8vo., 2s. 6d.; royal 8vo., 5s.; imperial 8vo., 7s. 6d. Also by Mr. Yarrell,
A HISTORY OF BRITISH BIRDS. By William Yarrell, F.L.S., V.P.Z.S., &c. This work includes a history and a portrait of each species of birds found in Britain. The three volumes feature 535 illustrations. Second Edition. 3 vols. demy 8vo., £4 14s. 6d.; royal 8vo., £9; or imperial 8vo., £13 10s. A supplement to the first edition, demy 8vo., 2s. 6d.; royal 8vo., 5s.; imperial 8vo., 7s. 6d. Also by Mr. Yarrell,
A HISTORY OF BRITISH FISHES. Second Edition, in two vols. demy 8vo. Illustrated by nearly 500 Engravings, 3l. A Supplement to the First Edition, demy 8vo., 7s. 6d.; royal 8vo., 15s.; imperial 8vo., 1l. 2s. 6d.
A HISTORY OF BRITISH FISHES. Second Edition, in two volumes, demy 8vo. Illustrated with nearly 500 engravings, £3. A Supplement to the First Edition, demy 8vo, £7.6; royal 8vo, £15; imperial 8vo, £1.2.6.
BAPTISMAL FONTS. A Series of 125 Engravings, Examples of the different Periods, accompanied with Descriptions; and with an Introductory Essay by Mr. Paley. 8vo., 1l. 1s.
BAPTISMAL FONTS. A Collection of 125 Engravings, Showcasing Examples from Different Periods, with Descriptions; and an Introductory Essay by Mr. Paley. 8vo., 1l. 1s.
DOMESTIC SCENES IN GREENLAND AND ICELAND. 16mo., Illustrated, 2s. 6d. Second Edition.
DOMESTIC SCENES IN GREENLAND AND ICELAND. 16mo., Illustrated, 2s. 6d. Second Edition.
ELEMENTS OF PRACTICAL KNOWLEDGE; Explaining, in Question and Answer, and in familiar language, what most things daily used, seen, or talked of, are; what they are made of, where found, and to what uses applied. Second Edition, 16mo., with Illustrations, 3s.
ELEMENTS OF PRACTICAL KNOWLEDGE; Explaining, in questions and answers, and in everyday language, what common items we use, see, or talk about are; what they’re made of, where they can be found, and how they’re used. Second Edition, 16mo., with Illustrations, 3s.
THE POOR ARTIST; or, Seven Eye-Sights and One Object. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.
THE POOR ARTIST; or, Seven Eye-Sights and One Object. Fcap. 8vo. 5£.
GOLDSMITH’S VICAR OF WAKEFIELD. With 32 Illustrations, by William Mulready, R.A.; engraved by John Thompson. Square 8vo., 1l. 1s., or 36s. in morocco.
GOLDSMITH’S VICAR OF WAKEFIELD. With 32 Illustrations, by William Mulready, R.A.; engraved by John Thompson. Square 8vo., £1 1s., or 36s. in morocco.
WATTS’S DIVINE AND MORAL SONGS. With 30 Illustrations, by C. W. Cope, R.A.; engraved by John Thompson. Square 8vo., 7s. 6d., or 21s. in morocco.
WATTS’S DIVINE AND MORAL SONGS. With 30 Illustrations, by C.W. Cope, R.A.; engraved by John Thompson. Square 8vo., 7s. 6d., or 21s. in morocco.
London, December 1860.
London, December 1860.
Catalogue of Books
Book Catalog
PUBLISHED BY MR. VAN VOORST.
PUBLISHED BY MR. VAN VOORST.
INDEX.
INDEX.
Accentuated List, p. 7
Adams & Baikie’s Manual Nat. Hist., 12
Adams’s Genera of Mollusca, 5
Aikin’s Arts and Manufactures, 14
Anatomical Manipulation, 12
Ansted’s Ancient World, 9
—— Elementary Course of Geology, 9
—— Geologist’s Text-Book, 9
—— Gold-Seeker’s Manual, 9
—— Scenery, Science, and Art, 14
Babington’s Flora of Cambridgeshire, 7
—— Manual of British Botany, 7
Baptismal Fonts, 15
Bate and Westwood’s British Crustacea, 5
Beale on Sperm Whale, 3
Bell’s British Quadrupeds, 3
—— British Reptiles, 4
—— British Stalk-eyed Crustacea, 5
Bennett’s Naturalist in Australasia, 11
Bloomfield’s Farmer’s Boy, 16
Boccius on Production of Fish, 4
Bonaparte’s List of Birds, 3
Brightwell’s Life of Linnæus, 14
Burton’s Falconry on the Indus, 3
Church and Northcote’s Chem. Analysis, 9
Clark’s Testaceous Mollusca, 5
Cocks’s Sea-Weed Collector’s Guide, 8
Couch’s Illustrations of Instinct, 11
Cumming’s Isle of Man, 13
Currency, 16
Dallas’s Elements of Entomology, 5
Dalyell’s Powers of the Creator, 12
—— Rare Animals of Scotland, 12
Dawson’s Geodephaga Britannica, 7
Domestic Scenes in Greenland & Iceland, 14
Douglas’s World of Insects, 6
Dowden’s Walks after Wild Flowers, 8
Drew’s Practical Meteorology, 11
Drummond’s First Steps to Anatomy, 11
Economy of Human Life, 16
Elements of Practical Knowledge, 14
England before the Norman Conquest, 14
Entomologist’s Annual, 5
—— Companion, 6
Evening Thoughts, 14
Fly Fishing in Salt and Fresh Water, 4
Forbes’s British Star-fishes, 5
—— Malacologia Monensis, 5
—— and Hanley’s British Mollusca, 5
—— and Spratt’s Travels in Lycia, 13
Garner’s Nat. Hist. of Staffordshire, 13
—— Figures of Invertebrate Animals, 14
Gosse’s Aquarium, 13
—— Birds of Jamaica, 3
Gosse’s British Sea-Anemones, &c., 13
—— Canadian Naturalist, 13
—— Handbook to Marine Aquarium, 13
—— Manual of Marine Zoology, 13
—— Naturalist’s Rambles on Dev. Coast, 13
—— Omphalos, 10
—— Tenby, 13
Gray’s Bard and Elegy, 15
Greg and Lettsom’s British Mineralogy, 10
Griffith & Henfrey’s Micrographic Dict., 11
Harvey’s British Marine Algæ, 8
—— Thesaurus Capensis, 8
—— Flora Capensis, 8
—— Index Generum Algarum , 8
—— Nereis Boreali-Americana, 8
—— Sea-side Book, 13
Henfrey’s Botanical Diagrams, 7
—— Elementary Course of Botany, 7
—— Rudiments of Botany, 7
—— Translation of Mohl, 7
—— Vegetation of Europe, 7
—— & Griffith’s Micrographic Dict., 11
—— & Tulk’s Anatomical Manipulation, 12
Hewitson’s Birds’ Eggs, 3
—— Exotic Butterflies, 6
Instrumenta Ecclesiastica, 15
Jenyns’s Observations in Meteorology, 11
—— Observations in Natural History, 11
—— White’s Selborne, 13
Jesse’s Angler’s Rambles, 4
Johnston’s British Zoophytes, 6
—— Introduction to Conchology, 5
—— Terra Lindisfarnensis, 9
Jones’s Aquarian Naturalist, 11
—— Animal Kingdom, 11
—— Natural History of Animals, 11
Knox’s (A. E.) Rambles in Sussex, 3
Knox (Dr.), Great Artists & Great Anat., 11
Latham’s Descriptive Ethnology, 12
—— Ethnology of British Colonies, 12
—— Ethnology of British Islands, 12
—— Ethnology of Europe, 12
—— Man and his Migrations, 12
—— Varieties of Man, 12
Leach’s Synopsis of British Mollusca, 5
Letters of Rusticus, 12
Lettsom and Greg’s British Mineralogy, 10
Lowe’s Faunæ et Floræ Maderæ, 8
—— Manual Flora of Madeira, 8
Malan’s Catalogue of Eggs, 3
Martin’s Cat. of Privately Printed Books, 16
Melville and Strickland on the Dodo, 4
Micrographic Dictionary, 11
Mohl on the Vegetable Cell, 7
Moule’s Heraldry of Fish p. 4
Newman’s British Ferns 9
—— History of Insects 6
—— Letters of Rusticus 12
Northcote & Church’s Chem. Analysis 9
Owen’s British Fossil Mammals 10
—— on Skeleton of Extinct Sloth 10
Paley’s Gothic Moldings 16
—— Manual of Gothic Architecture 16
Poor Artist 14
Prescott on Tobacco 14
Prestwich’s Geological Inquiry 10
—— Ground beneath us 10
Samuelson’s Honey-Bee 10
—— Earthworm and Housefly 10
Sclater’s Tanagers 3
Seemann’s British Ferns at One View 7
Selby’s British Forest Trees 8
Shakspeare’s Seven Ages of Man 15
Sharpe’s Decorated Windows 15
Shield’s Hints on Moths and Butterflies 6
Siebold on True Parthenogenesis 6
Smith’s British Diatomaceæ 9
Spratt and Forbes’s Travels in Lycia 13
Stainton’s Butterflies and Moths 6
—— History of the Tineina 6
Strickland’s Ornithological Synonyms 4
—— Memoirs 10
—— and Melville on the Dodo 4
Sunday-Book for the Young 14
Tugwell’s Sea-Anemones 6
Tulk and Henfrey’s Anat. Manipulation 12
Vicar of Wakefield, Illustr. by Mulready 15
Watts’s Songs, Illustrated by Cope 16
Ward (Dr.) on Healthy Respiration 14
Ward (N. B.) on the Growth of Plants 8
Westwood and Bate’s British Crustacea 5
White’s Selborne 13
Wilkinson’s Weeds and Wild Flowers 7
Williams’s Chemical Manipulation 9
Wollaston’s Insecta Maderensia 7
—— on Variation of Species 12
Yarrell’s British Birds 3
—— British Fishes 4
—— on the Salmon 4
Accentuated List, p. 7
Adams & Baikie’s Manual of Natural History, 12
Adams’s Genera of Mollusca, 5
Aikin’s Arts and Manufactures, 14
Anatomical Manipulation, 12
Ansted’s Ancient World, 9
—— Elementary Course of Geology, 9
—— Geologist’s Textbook, 9
—— Gold-Seeker’s Manual, 9
—— Scenery, Science, and Art, 14
Babington’s Flora of Cambridgeshire, 7
—— Manual of British Botany, 7
Baptismal Fonts, 15
Bate and Westwood’s British Crustacea, 5
Beale on Sperm Whale, 3
Bell’s British Quadrupeds, 3
—— British Reptiles, 4
—— British Stalk-eyed Crustacea, 5
Bennett’s Naturalist in Australasia, 11
Bloomfield’s Farmer’s Boy, 16
Boccius on Production of Fish, 4
Bonaparte’s List of Birds, 3
Brightwell’s Life of Linnæus, 14
Burton’s Falconry on the Indus, 3
Church and Northcote’s Chemical Analysis, 9
Clark’s Testaceous Mollusca, 5
Cocks’s Seaweed Collector’s Guide, 8
Couch’s Illustrations of Instinct, 11
Cumming’s Isle of Man, 13
Currency, 16
Dallas’s Elements of Entomology, 5
Dalyell’s Powers of the Creator, 12
—— Rare Animals of Scotland, 12
Dawson’s Geodephaga Britannica, 7
Domestic Scenes in Greenland & Iceland, 14
Douglas’s World of Insects, 6
Dowden’s Walks after Wildflowers, 8
Drew’s Practical Meteorology, 11
Drummond’s First Steps to Anatomy, 11
Economy of Human Life, 16
Elements of Practical Knowledge, 14
England before the Norman Conquest, 14
Entomologist’s Annual, 5
—— Companion, 6
Evening Thoughts, 14
Fly Fishing in Salt and Fresh Water, 4
Forbes’s British Starfishes, 5
—— Malacologia Monensis, 5
—— and Hanley’s British Mollusca, 5
—— and Spratt’s Travels in Lycia, 13
Garner’s Natural History of Staffordshire, 13
—— Figures of Invertebrate Animals, 14
Gosse’s Aquarium, 13
—— Birds of Jamaica, 3
Gosse’s British Sea Anemones, &c., 13
—— Canadian Naturalist, 13
—— Handbook to Marine Aquarium, 13
—— Manual of Marine Zoology, 13
—— Naturalist’s Rambles on Devon Coast, 13
—— Omphalos, 10
—— Tenby, 13
Gray’s Bard and Elegy, 15
Greg and Lettsom’s British Mineralogy, 10
Griffith & Henfrey’s Micrographic Dictionary, 11
Harvey’s British Marine Algae, 8
—— Thesaurus Capensis, 8
—— Flora Capensis, 8
—— Index Generum Algarum, 8
—— Nereis Boreali-Americana, 8
—— Seaside Book, 13
Henfrey’s Botanical Diagrams, 7
—— Elementary Course of Botany, 7
—— Rudiments of Botany, 7
—— Translation of Mohl, 7
—— Vegetation of Europe, 7
—— & Griffith’s Micrographic Dictionary, 11
—— & Tulk’s Anatomical Manipulation, 12
Hewitson’s Birds’ Eggs, 3
—— Exotic Butterflies, 6
Instrumenta Ecclesiastica, 15
Jenyns’s Observations in Meteorology, 11
—— Observations in Natural History, 11
—— White’s Selborne, 13
Jesse’s Angler’s Rambles, 4
Johnston’s British Zoophytes, 6
—— Introduction to Conchology, 5
—— Terra Lindisfarnensis, 9
Jones’s Aquarian Naturalist, 11
—— Animal Kingdom, 11
—— Natural History of Animals, 11
Knox’s (A. E.) Rambles in Sussex, 3
Knox (Dr.), Great Artists & Great Anatomy, 11
Latham’s Descriptive Ethnology, 12
—— Ethnology of British Colonies, 12
—— Ethnology of British Islands, 12
—— Ethnology of Europe, 12
—— Man and His Migrations, 12
—— Varieties of Man, 12
Leach’s Synopsis of British Mollusca, 5
Letters of Rusticus, 12
Lettsom and Greg’s British Mineralogy, 10
Lowe’s Faunæ et Floræ Maderæ, 8
—— Manual Flora of Madeira, 8
Malan’s Catalogue of Eggs, 3
Martin’s Cat. of Privately Printed Books, 16
Melville and Strickland on the Dodo, 4
Micrographic Dictionary, 11
Mohl on the Vegetable Cell, 7
Moule’s Heraldry of Fish p. 4
Newman’s British Ferns 9
—— History of Insects 6
—— Letters of Rusticus 12
Northcote & Church’s Chemical Analysis 9
Owen’s British Fossil Mammals 10
—— on Skeleton of Extinct Sloth 10
Paley’s Gothic Moldings 16
—— Manual of Gothic Architecture 16
Poor Artist 14
Prescott on Tobacco 14
Prestwich’s Geological Inquiry 10
—— Ground beneath us 10
Samuelson’s Honey-Bee 10
—— Earthworm and Housefly 10
Sclater’s Tanagers 3
Seemann’s British Ferns at One View 7
Selby’s British Forest Trees 8
Shakspeare’s Seven Ages of Man 15
Sharpe’s Decorated Windows 15
Shield’s Hints on Moths and Butterflies 6
Siebold on True Parthenogenesis 6
Smith’s British Diatomaceae 9
Spratt and Forbes’s Travels in Lycia 13
Stainton’s Butterflies and Moths 6
—— History of the Tineina 6
Strickland’s Ornithological Synonyms 4
—— Memoirs 10
—— and Melville on the Dodo 4
Sunday-Book for the Young 14
Tugwell’s Sea Anemones 6
Tulk and Henfrey’s Anatomical Manipulation 12
Vicar of Wakefield, Illustrated by Mulready 15
Watts’s Songs, Illustrated by Cope 16
Ward (Dr.) on Healthy Respiration 14
Ward (N. B.) on the Growth of Plants 8
Westwood and Bate’s British Crustacea 5
White’s Selborne 13
Wilkinson’s Weeds and Wild Flowers 7
Williams’s Chemical Manipulation 9
Wollaston’s Insecta Maderensia 7
—— on Variation of Species 12
Yarrell’s British Birds 3
—— British Fishes 4
—— on the Salmon 4
NATURAL HISTORY OF THE BRITISH ISLES.
NATURAL HISTORY OF THE BRITISH ISLES.
This Series of Works is Illustrated by many Hundred Engravings; every Species has been Drawn and Engraved under the immediate inspection of the Authors; the best Artists have been employed, and no care or expense has been spared.
This series of works is illustrated by hundreds of engravings; every type has been drawn and engraved under the direct supervision of the authors; the best artists have been hired, and no effort or expense has been spared.
A few Copies have been printed on Larger Paper.
A few copies have been printed on larger paper.
SESSILE-EYED CRUSTACEA, by Mr. Spence Bate and Mr. Westwood. Part 1, price 2s. 6d., on January 1st, 1861.
SESSILE-EYED CRUSTACEA, by Mr. Spence Bait and Mr. Westwood. Part 1, price £2.06, on January 1st, 1861.
QUADRUPEDS, by Professor Bell. A New Edition preparing.
QUADRUPEDS, by Professor Bell. A new edition is in the works.
BIRDS, by Mr. Yarrell. Third Edition, 3 vols. £4 14s. 6d.
BIRDS, by Mr. Yarrell. Third Edition, 3 volumes. £4 14s. 6d.
COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE EGGS OF BIRDS, by Mr. Hewitson. Third Edition, 2 vols., £4 14s. 6d.
COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE EGGS OF BIRDS, by Mr. Hewitson. Third Edition, 2 vols., £4 14s. 6d.
REPTILES, by Professor Bell. Second Edition, 12s.
REPTILES, by Professor Bell. Second Edition, 12s.
FISHES, by Mr. Yarrell. Third Edition, edited by Sir John Richardson, 2 vols., £3 3s.
FISHES, by Mr. Yarrell. Third Edition, edited by Sir John Richardson, 2 vols., £3 3s.
STALK-EYED CRUSTACEA, by Prof. Bell. 8vo, £1 5s.
STALK-EYED CRUSTACEA, by Prof. Bell. 8vo, £1 5s.
STAR-FISHES, by Professor Edward Forbes. 15s.
STAR-FISHES, by Professor Edward Forbes. £15.
ZOOPHYTES, by Dr. Johnston. Second Edition, 2 vols., £2 2s.
ZOOPHYTES, by Dr. Johnston. Second Edition, 2 vols., £2 2s.
MOLLUSCOUS ANIMALS AND THEIR SHELLS, by Professor Edward Forbes and Mr. Hanley. 4 vols. 8vo, £6 10s. Royal 8vo, Coloured, £13.
MOLLUSCOUS ANIMALS AND THEIR SHELLS, by Professor Edward Forbes and Mr. Hanley. 4 volumes, 8vo, £6 10s. Royal 8vo, Color Edition, £13.
FOREST TREES, by Mr. Selby. £1 8s.
FOREST TREES, by Mr. Selby. £1 8s.
FERNS, by Mr. Newman. Third Edition, 18s.
FERNS, by Mr. Newman. Third Edition, 18s.
FOSSIL MAMMALS AND BIRDS, by Prof. Owen. £1 11s. 6d.
FOSSIL MAMMALS AND BIRDS, by Prof. Owen. £1 11s. 6d.
ZOOLOGY.
BIOLOGY.
MAMMALIA.
Mammals.
History of British Quadrupeds, including the Cetacea. By THOMAS BELL, F.R.S., P.L.S., Professor of Zoology in King’s College, London. Illustrated by nearly 200 Engravings, comprising portraits of the animals, and vignette tail-pieces. 8vo. New Edition in preparation.
History of British Quadrupeds, including the Cetacea. By THOMAS BELL, F.R.S., P.L.S., Professor of Zoology at King’s College, London. Illustrated with nearly 200 engravings, including portraits of the animals and decorative tailpieces. 8vo. New edition in preparation.
Natural History of the Sperm Whale, and a Sketch of a South Sea Whaling Voyage. By THOMAS BEALE. Post 8vo, 12s. cloth.
Natural History of the Sperm Whale, and an Overview of a South Sea Whaling Expedition. By THOMAS BEALE. Post 8vo, 12s. cloth.
BIRDS.
BIRDS.
History of British Birds. By WILLIAM YARRELL, V.P.L.S., F.Z.S., &c. This work contains a history and a picture portrait, engraved expressly for the work, of each species of the Birds found in Britain. Three volumes, containing 550 Illustrations. Third Edition, demy 8vo, £4 14s. 6d.
History of British Birds. By WILLIAM YARRELL, V.P.L.S., F.Z.S., etc. This book features a complete history and a portrait illustration, specially engraved for this work, of every bird species found in Britain. It comes in three volumes, with 550 illustrations. Third Edition, demy 8vo, £4 14s. 6d.
Coloured Illustrations of the Eggs of British Birds, with Descriptions of their Nests and Nidification. By WILLIAM C. HEWITSON. Third Edition, 2 vols. 8vo, £4 14s. 6d. The figures and descriptions of the Eggs in this edition are from different specimens to those figured in the previous editions.
Colored Illustrations of the Eggs of British Birds, with Descriptions of their Nests and Nesting Habits. By WILLIAM C. HEWITSON. Third Edition, 2 volumes, 8vo, £4 14s. 6d. The images and descriptions of the Eggs in this edition are from different specimens than those illustrated in the earlier editions.
Systematic Catalogue of the Eggs of British Birds, arranged with a View to supersede the use of Labels for Eggs. By the Rev. S. C. MALAN, M.A., M.A.S. On writing-paper. 8vo, 8s. 6d.
Systematic Catalogue of the Eggs of British Birds, organized to replace the use of labels for eggs. By Rev. S. C. MALAN, M.A., M.A.S. On writing paper. 8vo, 8s. 6d.
Ornithological Rambles in Sussex. By A. E. KNOX, M.A., F.L.S. Third Edition. Post 8vo, with Four Illustrations by Wolf, 7s. 6d.
Ornithological Rambles in Sussex. By A. E. KNOX, M.A., F.L.S. Third Edition. Post 8vo, with Four Illustrations by Wolf, 7sh. 6p.
Falconry in the Valley of the Indus. By R. F. BURTON, Author of ‘Goa and the Blue Mountains,’ &c. Post 8vo, with Four Illustrations, 6s.
Falconry in the Valley of the Indus. By R. F. BURTON, Author of ‘Goa and the Blue Mountains,’ & etc. Post 8vo, with Four Illustrations, 6s.
Monograph of the Birds forming the Tanagrine Genus CALLISTE; illustrated by Coloured Plates of all the known species. By P. L. SCLATER, M.A., Fellow of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, F.Z.S., &c. 8vo, £2 2s.
Monograph of the Birds in the Tanagrine Genus CALLISTE; illustrated with Color Plates of all known species. By P. L. SCLATER, M.A., Fellow of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, F.Z.S., &c. 8vo, £2 2s.
Birds of Jamaica. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S., Author of the ‘Canadian Naturalist,’ &c. Post 8vo, 10s.
Birds of Jamaica. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S., Author of the ‘Canadian Naturalist,’ etc. Post 8vo, 10s.
The Dodo and its Kindred; or, The History, Affinities and Osteology of the Dodo, Solitaire, and other Extinct Birds of the Islands Mauritius, Rodriguez, and Bourbon. By H. E. STRICKLAND, M.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., and R. G. MELVILLE, M.D. Edin., M.R.C.S. Royal 4to, with 18 Plates and other Illustrations, £1 1s.
The Dodo and its Relatives; or, The History, Relationships, and Bone Structure of the Dodo, Solitaire, and other Extinct Birds from the Islands of Mauritius, Rodriguez, and Bourbon. By H. E. STRICKLAND, M.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., and R. G. MELVILLE, M.D. Edin., M.R.C.S. Royal 4to, with 18 Plates and other Illustrations, £1 1s.
Ornithological Synonyms. By the late HUGH EDWIN STRICKLAND, M.A., F.R.S., &c. Edited by Mrs. HUGH EDWIN STRICKLAND and SIR WILLIAM JARDINE, Bart., F.R.S.E., &c. 8vo, Vol. I. containing the Order Accipitres, 12s. 6d. Vol. II. in the press.
Ornithological Synonyms. By the late HUGH EDWIN STRICKLAND, M.A., F.R.S., etc. Edited by Mrs. HUGH EDWIN STRICKLAND and SIR WILLIAM JARDINE, Bart., F.R.S.E., etc. 8vo, Vol. I. containing the Order Accipitres, 12s. 6d. Vol. II. in production.
REPTILES.
Reptiles.
History of British Reptiles. By THOMAS BELL, F.R.S., President of the Linnean Society, V.P.Z.S., &c., Professor of Zoology in King’s College, London. Second Edition, with 50 Illustrations, 12s.
History of British Reptiles. By THOMAS BELL, F.R.S., President of the Linnean Society, V.P.Z.S., etc., Professor of Zoology at King’s College, London. Second Edition, with 50 Illustrations, 12s.
FISHES.
Fish.
Production and Management of Fish in Fresh Waters, by Artificial Spawning, Breeding, and Rearing. By GOTTLIEB BOCCIUS. 8vo, 5s.
Production and Management of Fish in Fresh Waters, through Artificial Spawning, Breeding, and Rearing. By GOTTLIEB BOCCIUS. 8vo, 5s.
History of British Fishes. By WILLIAM YARRELL, V.P.L.S., F.Z.S., &c. Third Edition. Edited by SIR JOHN RICHARDSON, M.D. Two vols. demy 8vo, illustrated by more than 500 Engravings, £3 3s.
History of British Fishes. By WILLIAM YARRELL, V.P.L.S., F.Z.S., &c. Third Edition. Edited by SIR JOHN RICHARDSON, M.D. Two volumes, demy 8vo, featuring over 500 illustrations, £3 3s.
Yarrell.—Growth of the Salmon in Fresh Water. With Six Coloured Illustrations of the Fish of the natural size, exhibiting its structure and exact appearance at various stages during the first two years. 12s. sewed.
Yarrell.—Growth of the Salmon in Fresh Water. With six color illustrations of the fish in its natural size, showing its structure and exact appearance at different stages over the first two years. 12s. sewed.
Heraldry of Fish. By THOMAS MOULE. Nearly six hundred families are noticed in this work, and besides the several descriptions of fish, fishing-nets, and boats, are included also mermaids, tritons, and shell-fish. Nearly seventy ancient seals are described, and upwards of twenty subjects in stained glass. The engravings, two hundred and five in number, are from stained glass, tombs, sculpture and carving, medals and coins, rolls of arms, and pedigrees. 8vo, 21s.; a few on large paper (royal 8vo) for colouring, £2 2s.
Heraldry of Fish. By THOMAS MOULE. This work highlights nearly six hundred families, and in addition to various descriptions of fish, fishing nets, and boats, it also features mermaids, tritons, and shellfish. It describes almost seventy ancient seals and over twenty stained glass subjects. The engravings total two hundred and five, sourced from stained glass, tombs, sculptures and carvings, medals and coins, rolls of arms, and family trees. 8vo, 21s.; a few are available on large paper (royal 8vo) for coloring, £2 2s.
Fly-Fishing in Salt and Fresh Water. With Six Coloured Plates, representing Artificial Flies, &c. 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Fly-Fishing in Salt and Fresh Water. With Six Colored Plates, featuring Artificial Flies, etc. 8vo, £7.6.
An Angler’s Rambles. By EDWARD JESSE, F.L.S., Author of ‘Gleanings in Natural History.’ Contents:—Thames Fishing—Trolling in Staffordshire—Perch Fishing Club—Two Days’ Fly-fishing on the Test—Luckford Fishing Club—Grayling Fishing—A Visit to Oxford—The Country Clergyman. Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
An Angler’s Rambles. By EDWARD JESSE, F.L.S., Author of ‘Gleanings in Natural History.’ Contents:—Thames Fishing—Trolling in Staffordshire—Perch Fishing Club—Two Days of Fly-fishing on the Test—Luckford Fishing Club—Grayling Fishing—A Visit to Oxford—The Country Clergyman. Post 8vo, £10.50
INVERTEBRATA.
Invertebrate.
History of British Sessile-eyed Crustacea (Sand-hoppers, &c.). By C. SPENCE BATE, F.L.S., and J. O. WESTWOOD, F.L.S., &c. With figures of all the species, and tail-pieces. Uniform with the Stalk-eyed Crustacea by Professor Bell. Part I on January 1st.
History of British Sessile-eyed Crustacea (Sand-hoppers, etc.). By C. SPENCE BATE, F.L.S., and J. O. WESTWOOD, F.L.S., etc. With illustrations of all species and additional graphics. Consistent with the Stalk-eyed Crustacea by Professor Bell. Part I on January 1st.
History of British Stalk-eyed Crustacea (Lobsters, Crabs, Prawns, Shrimps, &c.). By THOMAS BELL, President of the Linnean Society, F.G.S., F.Z.S., Professor of Zoology in King’s College, London. The volume is illustrated by 174 Engravings of Species and tail-pieces. 8vo, £1 5s.; royal 8vo, £2 10s.
History of British Stalk-eyed Crustacea (Lobsters, Crabs, Prawns, Shrimps, etc.). By THOMAS BELL, President of the Linnean Society, F.G.S., F.Z.S., Professor of Zoology at King’s College, London. The book features 174 illustrations of species and decorative tail-pieces. 8vo, £1 5s.; royal 8vo, £2 10s.
Introduction to Conchology; or, Elements of the Natural History of Molluscous Animals. By GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D., LL.D., Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons of Edinburgh, author of ‘A History of the British Zoophytes.’ 8vo, 102 Illustrations, 21s.
Introduction to Conchology; or, Elements of the Natural History of Mollusks. By GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D., LL.D., Fellow of the Royal College of Surgeons of Edinburgh, author of ‘A History of the British Zoophytes.’ 8vo, 102 Illustrations, 21s.
History of British Mollusca and their Shells. By Professor ED. FORBES, F.R.S., &c. and SYLVANUS HANLEY, B.A., F.L.S. Illustrated by a figure of each known Animal and of all the Shells, engraved on 203 copper-plates. 4 vols. 8vo, £6 10s.; royal 8vo, with the plates coloured, £13.
History of British Mollusca and their Shells. By Professor ED. FORBES, F.R.S., etc. and SYLVANUS HANLEY, B.A., F.L.S. Illustrated with a figure of each known animal and all the shells, engraved on 203 copper plates. 4 vols. 8vo, £6 10s.; royal 8vo, with the plates colored, £13.
Synopsis of the Mollusca of Great Britain. Arranged according to their Natural Affinities and Anatomical Structure. By W. A. LEACH, M.D., F.R.S., &c. &c. Post 8vo, with 13 Plates, 14s.
Synopsis of the Mollusca of Great Britain. Organized by their Natural Relationships and Anatomical Structure. By W. A. LEACH, M.D., F.R.S., etc. Post 8vo, with 13 Plates, 14s.
History of the British Marine Testaceous Mollusca. By WILLIAM CLARK. 8vo, 15s.
History of the British Marine Testaceous Mollusca. By WILLIAM CLARK. 8vo, 15s.
Genera of Recent Mollusca; arranged according to their Organization. By HENRY and ARTHUR ADAMS. This work contains a description and a figure engraved on steel of each genus, and an enumeration of the species. 3 vols. 8vo, £4 10s.; or royal 8vo, with the plates coloured, £9.
Genera of Recent Mollusca; organized by their structure. By HENRY and ARTHUR ADAMS. This work features a description and a steel engraving of each genus, along with a list of the species. 3 volumes, 8vo, £4 10s.; or royal 8vo, with colored plates, £9.
Malacologia Monensis. A Catalogue of the Mollusca inhabiting the Isle of Man and the neighbouring Sea. By EDWARD FORBES. Post 8vo, 3s., Edinburgh, 1838.
Malacologia Monensis. A Catalog of the Mollusks living in the Isle of Man and the surrounding Sea. By EDWARD FORBES. Post 8vo, 3s., Edinburgh, 1838.
History of British Star-fishes, and other Animals of the Class Echinodermata. By EDWARD FORBES, M.W.S., Professor of Botany in King’s College, London. 8vo, with more than 120 Illustrations, 15s., or royal 8vo, 30s.
History of British Starfishes, and other Animals of the Class Echinodermata. By EDWARD FORBES, M.W.S., Professor of Botany at King’s College, London. 8vo, with over 120 Illustrations, 15s., or royal 8vo, 30s.
Elements of Entomology: an Outline of the Natural History and Classification of British Insects. By WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.L.S. Post 8vo, 8s. 6d.
Elements of Entomology: a Guide to the Natural History and Classification of British Insects. By WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.L.S. Post 8vo, £8.6.
History of the British Zoophytes. By GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D., LL.D. Second Edition, in 2 vols. 8vo, with an illustration of every species. £2 2s.; or on large paper, royal 8vo, £4 4s.
History of the British Zoophytes. By GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D., LL.D. Second Edition, in 2 volumes, 8vo, with an illustration of every species. £2 2s.; or on large paper, royal 8vo, £4 4s.
Manual of the Sea-Anemones commonly found on the English Coast. By the Rev. GEORGE TUGWELL, Oriel College, Oxford. Post 8vo, with Coloured Illustrations, 7s. 6d.
Manual of the Sea Anemones Commonly Found on the English Coast. By the Rev. GEORGE TUGWELL, Oriel College, Oxford. Post 8vo, with Colored Illustrations, 7£ 6p
Natural History of Animals. By Professor T. RYMER JONES. Vol. II. Insects, &c., with 104 Illustrations, post 8vo, 12s.
Natural History of Animals. By Professor T. RYMER JONES. Vol. II. Insects, etc., with 104 Illustrations, post 8vo, £1.20.
Familiar Introduction to the History of Insects; being a Second and greatly Improved Edition of the Grammar of Entomology. By EDWARD NEWMAN, F.L.S., Z.S., &c. With nearly 100 Illustrations, 8vo, 12s.
Familiar Introduction to the History of Insects; a Second and much Improved Edition of the Grammar of Entomology. By EDWARD NEWMAN, F.L.S., Z.S., etc. With almost 100 Illustrations, 8vo, 12s.
The World of Insects: a Guide to its Wonders. By J. W. DOUGLAS, Secretary to the Entomological Society of London. This work contains rambling observations on the more interesting members of the Insect World to be found in the House, the Garden, the Orchard, the Fields, the Hedges, on the Fences, the Heaths and Commons, the Downs, in the Woods, the Waters, or on the Sea Shore, or on Mountains. 12mo, stiff-paper wrapper, 3s. 6d.
The World of Insects: A Guide to its Wonders. By J. W. DOUGLAS, Secretary to the Entomological Society of London. This book includes casual observations on the more fascinating members of the Insect World found in the House, the Garden, the Orchard, the Fields, the Hedges, on the Fences, the Heaths and Commons, the Downs, in the Woods, the Waters, or on the Shore, or in the Mountains. 12mo, stiff-paper wrapper, 3s. 6d.
Siebold on True Parthenogenesis in the Honey-Bee and Silk-Worm Moth. Translated from the German by W. S. DALLAS, F.L.S. 8vo, 5s.
Siebold on True Parthenogenesis in the Honeybee and Silk Moth. Translated from the German by W. S. DALLAS, F.L.S. 8vo, 5s.
Practical Hints respecting Moths and Butterflies, with Notices of their Localities; forming a Calendar of Entomological Operations throughout the Year, in pursuit of Lepidoptera. By RICHARD SHIELD. 12mo, stiff-paper wrapper, 3s.
Practical Tips on Moths and Butterflies, including Information about their Habitats; creating a Year-Round Schedule for Insect-Collecting focused on Lepidoptera. By RICHARD SHIELD. 12mo, sturdy paper cover, 3s.
Hewitson’s Exotic Butterflies. Vol. I., containing 398 Coloured Figures of new or rare species, Five Guineas.
Hewitson’s Exotic Butterflies. Volume I, featuring 398 colorful illustrations of new or rare species, priced at five guineas.
“In this work there is a truthfulness of outline, an exquisite delicacy of pencilling, a brilliancy and transparency of colouring, that has rarely been equalled, and probably never surpassed.”—The President in his Address to the Entomological Society, 1856.
“In this work, there's a truthful representation of the outline, a stunning delicacy in the drawing, and a brilliance and clarity in the coloring that has rarely been matched and likely never exceeded.”—The President in his Address to the Entomological Society, 1856.
Of Vol. II., Sixteen Parts (21 to 36 of the entire work) are at this time published, 5s. each.
Of Vol. II, sixteen parts (21 to 36 of the entire work) are currently published, priced at 5s. each.
Manual of British Butterflies and Moths. By H.T. STAINTON. 2 vols. 12mo, 10s.
Manual of British Butterflies and Moths. By H.T. STAINTON. 2 volumes. 12mo, 10s.
Natural History of the Tineina. By H. T. STAINTON, Coloured Plates. Vol. I. to V. 8vo, cloth, each 12s. 6d.
Natural History of the Tineina. By H. T. STAINTON, Colored Plates. Vol. I to V. 8vo, cloth, each 12s. 6d.
Geodephaga Britannica: a Monograph of the Carnivorous Ground-Beetles Indigenous to the British Isles. By J. F. DAWSON, LL.B. 8vo, without the Plates, 10s.
Geodephaga Britannica: a detailed study of the carnivorous ground-beetles native to the British Isles. By J. F. DAWSON, LL.B. 8vo, without the plates, 10s.
Insecta Maderensia; being an Account of the Insects of the Islands of the Madeiran Group. By T. VERNON WOLLASTON, M.A., F.L.S. 4to, with Thirteen Coloured Plates of Beetles, £2 2s.
Insecta Maderensia; an Account of the Insects of the Madeiran Islands. By T. VERNON WOLLASTON, M.A., F.L.S. 4to, featuring Thirteen Colored Plates of Beetles, £2 2s.
An Accentuated List of the British Lepidoptera, with Hints on the Derivation of the Names. Published by the Entomological Societies of Oxford and Cambridge. 8vo, 5s.
An Accentuated List of the British Lepidoptera, with Insights on the Origin of the Names. Published by the Entomological Societies of Oxford and Cambridge. 8vo, 5s.
BOTANY.
PLANT SCIENCE.
The British Ferns at one View. By BERTHOLD SEEMANN, Ph.D., F.L.S. An eight-page out-folding sheet, with descriptions of the Orders, Tribes, and Genera, and a Coloured figure of a portion of each species, 8vo, cloth, 6s.
The British Ferns at a Glance. By BERTHOLD SEEMANN, Ph.D., F.L.S. An eight-page fold-out sheet, featuring descriptions of the Orders, Tribes, and Genera, along with a colored illustration of part of each species, 8vo, cloth, 6s.
Flora of Cambridgeshire: or, A Catalogue of Plants found in the County of Cambridge, with References to former Catalogues, and the Localities of the Rarer Species. By C. C. BABINGTON, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., &c. 12mo, with a Map, 7s.
Flora of Cambridgeshire: or, A Catalog of Plants Found in the County of Cambridge, with References to Previous Catalogs and Locations of Rarer Species. By C. C. BABINGTON, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., etc. 12mo, with a Map, 7sh.
Manual of British Botany; containing the Flowering Plants and Ferns, arranged according to their Natural Orders. By C. C. BABINGTON, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., &c. 12mo, the Fourth Edition, with many additions and corrections, 10s. 6d., cloth.
Manual of British Botany; featuring the Flowering Plants and Ferns, organized by their Natural Orders. By C. C. BABINGTON, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., etc. 12mo, Fourth Edition, with numerous updates and corrections, £10.6, cloth.
Weeds and Wild Flowers. By LADY WILKINSON. Post 8vo, with Coloured Engravings and Woodcuts, 10s. 6d.
Weeds and Wild Flowers. By LADY WILKINSON. Post 8vo, with Colored Engravings and Woodcuts, 10s. 6d.
Elementary Course of Botany; Structural, Physiological, and Systematic. With a brief Outline of the Geographical and Geological Distribution of Plants. By ARTHUR HENFREY, F.R.S., L.S., &c., Professor of Botany in King’s College, London. Illustrated by upwards of 500 Woodcuts. Post 8vo, 12s. 6d.
Elementary Course of Botany; Structural, Physiological, and Systematic. With a brief Overview of the Geographical and Geological Distribution of Plants. By ARTHUR HENFREY, F.R.S., L.S., etc., Professor of Botany at King’s College, London. Illustrated with over 500 woodcuts. Post 8vo, 12s. 6d.
Also by Professor Henfrey.
More works by Professor Henfrey.
Vegetation of Europe, its Conditions and Causes. Foolscap 8vo, 5s.
Vegetation of Europe, its Conditions and Causes. Foolscap 8vo, 5shillings.
Principles of the Anatomy and Physiology of the Vegetable Cell. By HUGO VON MOHL. Translated, with the author’s permission, by ARTHUR HENFREY, F.R.S., &c. 8vo, with an Illustrative Plate and numerous Woodcuts, 7s. 6d.
Principles of the Anatomy and Physiology of the Vegetable Cell. By HUGO VON MOHL. Translated, with the author’s permission, by ARTHUR HENFREY, F.R.S., etc. 8vo, with an Illustrative Plate and many Woodcuts, 7s. 6d.
Rudiments of Botany. A Familiar Introduction to the Study of Plants. With Illustrative Woodcuts. Second Edition, foolscap 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Rudiments of Botany. A Friendly Introduction to Learning About Plants. With Illustrative Woodcuts. Second Edition, foolscap 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Thesaurus Capensis: or, Illustrations of the South African Flora; being Figures and brief descriptions of South African Plants, selected from the Dublin University Herbarium. By W. H. HARVEY, M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Botany in the University of Dublin, and Keeper of the Herbarium. 8vo, Vol. I., with 100 Plates, uncoloured, £1 1s.
Thesaurus Capensis: or, Illustrations of the South African Flora; featuring images and short descriptions of South African plants, chosen from the Dublin University Herbarium. By W. H. HARVEY, M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Botany at the University of Dublin, and Keeper of the Herbarium. 8vo, Vol. I., with 100 uncolored plates, £1 1s.
Flora Capensis; being a Systematic Description of the Plants of the Cape Colony, Caffraria, and Port Natal. By Professor HARVEY and Dr. SONDER. Vol. I. Ranunculaceæ to Connaraceæ, 8vo, 12s.
Flora Capensis; a Systematic Description of the Plants of the Cape Colony, Caffraria, and Port Natal. By Professor HARVEY and Dr. SONDER. Vol. I. Ranunculaceæ to Connaraceæ, 8vo, 12s.
Index Generum Algarum: or, A Systematic Catalogue of the Genera of Algæ, Marine and Freshwater: with an Alphabetical Key to all the Names and Synonyms. By Professor HARVEY. 8vo, sewed, 2s. 6d.
Index Generum Algarum: or, A Systematic Catalogue of the Genera of Algae, Marine and Freshwater: with an Alphabetical Key to all the Names and Synonyms. By Professor HARVEY. 8vo, sewed, 2s. 6d.
Manual of the British Marine Algæ, containing Generic and Specific Descriptions of all the known British Species of Sea-Weeds, with Plates to illustrate all the Genera. By Professor HARVEY. 8vo, £1 1s.; Coloured Copies, £1 11s. 6d.
Manual of the British Marine Algae, featuring generic and specific descriptions of all the known British species of seaweeds, along with plates to illustrate all the genera. By Professor HARVEY. 8vo, £1 1s.; colored copies, £1 11s. 6d.
Nereis Boreali-Americana; or, Contributions towards a History of the Marine Algæ of the Atlantic and Pacific Coasts of North America. By Professor HARVEY. Royal 4to, with 50 Coloured Plates, £3 3s.
Nereis Boreali-Americana; or, Contributions towards a History of the Marine Algae of the Atlantic and Pacific Coasts of North America. By Professor HARVEY. Royal 4to, with 50 Color Plates, £3 3s.
History of British Forest-Trees. By PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, F.R.S.E., F.L.S., &c. Each species is illustrated by a portrait of some well-known or fine specimen, as a head-piece: the leaf, florification, seed-vessels, or other embellishments tending to make the volume ornamental or useful, are embodied in the text or inserted as tail-pieces. 8vo, with nearly 200 Illustrations, £1 8s.
History of British Forest-Trees. By PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, F.R.S.E., F.L.S., etc. Each species is shown with a portrait of a notable or beautiful specimen at the top: the leaf, flowering, seed pods, or other features that make the book decorative or practical are included in the text or added as ending illustrations. 8vo, with nearly 200 Illustrations, £1 8s.
Manual Flora of Madeira and the adjacent Islands of Porto Santo and the Dezertas. By R. T. LOWE, M.A. 12mo. Part I. Thalamifloræ, 3s. 6d. Part II. in the press.
Manual Flora of Madeira and the nearby Islands of Porto Santo and the Dezertas. By R. T. LOWE, M.A. 12mo. Part I. Thalamifloræ, 3sh. 6d. Part II. coming soon.
Primitiæ et Novitiæ Faunæ et Floræ Maderæ et Portus Sancti. Two Memoirs on the Ferns, Flowering Plants, and Land Shells of Madeira and Porto Santo. By R. T. LOWE, M.A. 12mo, 6s. 6d., boards (150 copies printed).
Primitiæ et Novitiæ Faunæ et Floræ Maderæ et Portus Sancti. Two Memoirs on the Ferns, Flowering Plants, and Land Shells of Madeira and Porto Santo. By R. T. LOWE, M.A. 12mo, 6s. 6d., boards (150 copies printed).
Growth of Plants in closely Glazed Cases. By N. B. WARD, F.R.S., F.L.S. Second Edition, Illustrated. Post 8vo, 5s.
Growth of Plants in Closely Glazed Cases. By N. B. WARD, F.R.S., F.L.S. Second Edition, Illustrated. Post 8vo, 5£.
The Sea-Weed Collector’s Guide; containing plain Instructions for Collecting and Preserving; and a List of all the known Species and Localities in Great Britain. By J. COCKS, M.D. Foolscap 8vo, 2s. 6d.
The Sea-Weed Collector’s Guide; featuring straightforward instructions for collecting and preserving seaweed, along with a list of all known species and locations in Great Britain. By J. COCKS, M.D. Foolscap 8vo, £2.6.
Terra Lindisfarnensis. The Natural History of the Eastern Borders. By GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D., &c., &c. This volume embraces the Topography and Botany; and gives the popular Names and Uses of the Plants, and the Customs and Beliefs which have been associated with them. The chapter on the Fossil Botany of the district is contributed by George Tate, F.G.S. Illustrated with a few Woodcuts and 15 Plates, 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Terra Lindisfarnensis. The Natural History of the Eastern Borders. By GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D., etc. This book covers the geography and plant life of the area, including the common names and uses of the plants, as well as the customs and beliefs associated with them. The section on the fossil plants of the region is written by George Tate, F.G.S. It includes a few illustrations and 15 plates, 8vo, 10s. 6d.
History of British Ferns. By EDWARD NEWMAN. Comprising, under each Species, Figures, detailed Descriptions, an ample list of Localities, and minute Instructions for Cultivating. 8vo, 18s.
History of British Ferns. By EDWARD NEWMAN. Including, for each Species, Images, detailed Descriptions, a comprehensive list of Locations, and thorough Instructions for Growing. 8vo, 18s.
Synopsis of the British Diatomaceæ; with Remarks on their Structure, Functions, and Distribution; and Instructions for Collecting and Preserving Specimens. By the Rev. WILLIAM SMITH. The Plates by Tuffen West. In 2 vols. royal 8vo; Vol. I. 21s.; Vol. II. 30s.
Synopsis of the British Diatomaceæ; with Comments on their Structure, Functions, and Distribution; and Tips for Collecting and Preserving Specimens. By the Rev. WILLIAM SMITH. The Plates by Tuffen West. In 2 volumes, royal 8vo; Volume I. 21s.; Volume II. 30s.
CHEMISTRY, MINERALOGY, GEOLOGY.
Chemistry, Mineralogy, Geology.
A Manual of Chemical Analysis (Qualitative). By A. B. NORTHCOTE, F.C.S., and ARTHUR H. CHURCH, F.C.S. Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
A Manual of Chemical Analysis (Qualitative). By A. B. NORTHCOTE, F.C.S., and ARTHUR H. CHURCH, F.C.S. Post 8vo, £10.6.
Handbook of Chemical Manipulation. By C. GREVILLE WILLIAMS, late Principal Assistant in the Laboratories of the Universities of Edinburgh and Glasgow. Post 8vo, with very numerous Woodcut Illustrations, 15s.
Handbook of Chemical Manipulation. By C. GREVILLE WILLIAMS, former Principal Assistant in the Laboratories of the Universities of Edinburgh and Glasgow. Post 8vo, featuring many Woodcut Illustrations, 15s.
Elementary Course of Geology, Mineralogy, and Physical Geography. By DAVID T. ANSTED, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., &c., Consulting Mining Engineer, Honorary Fellow of King’s College, London, Lecturer on Mineralogy and Geology at the H.E.I.C. Mil. Sem. at Addiscombe, late Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge. A Second Edition, post 8vo, with many Illustrations, 12s.
Elementary Course of Geology, Mineralogy, and Physical Geography. By DAVID T. ANSTED, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., etc., Consulting Mining Engineer, Honorary Fellow of King’s College, London, Lecturer on Mineralogy and Geology at the H.E.I.C. Military Seminary at Addiscombe, former Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge. A Second Edition, post 8vo, with many Illustrations, 12s.
The Ancient World. By Professor ANSTED. Second Edition, post 8vo, 10s. 6d., with 149 Illustrations.
The Ancient World. By Professor ANSTED. Second Edition, post 8vo, 10s. 6d., with 149 Illustrations.
“The work may be described as an outline of the history of vegetable and animal life upon the globe, from the early age when there were only sea-weeds and marine invertebrates as yet in existence, down to the era when the mammals received among them the king of species, Man. By his intimate acquaintance with the subject, and power of arrangement and description, Professor Ansted succeeds in producing a narration, which tells in its entire range like a romance.”—Manchester Examiner.
“The work can be seen as a summary of the history of plant and animal life on Earth, starting from the early time when only seaweed and marine invertebrates existed, all the way to the period when mammals included the most dominant species, humans. Through his deep knowledge of the topic, along with his skill in organizing and describing it, Professor Ansted creates a narrative that reads like an epic tale.” —Manchester Examiner.
Gold-Seeker’s Manual. By Professor ANSTED. Foolscap 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Gold-Seeker’s Manual. By Professor ANSTED. Foolscap 8vo, £3.60.
The Ground beneath us; its Geological Phases and Changes. Three Lectures on the Geology of Clapham and the neighbourhood of London generally. By JOSEPH PRESTWICH, F.R.S., F.G.S., &c. 8vo, 3s. 6d. sewed.
The Ground beneath us; its Geological Phases and Changes. Three Lectures on the Geology of Clapham and the surrounding London area. By JOSEPH PRESTWICH, F.R.S., F.G.S., etc. 8vo, 3s. 6d. sewn.
Geological Inquiry respecting the Water-bearing Strata of the Country around London, with reference especially to the Water Supply of the Metropolis, and including some Remarks on Springs. By JOSEPH PRESTWICH, F.G.S., &c. 8vo, with a Map and Woodcuts, 8s. 6d.
Geological Study on the Water-Bearing Layers of the Area around London, focusing particularly on the Water Supply of the City, and including some Comments on Springs. By JOSEPH PRESTWICH, F.G.S., etc. 8vo, with a Map and Illustrations, 8s. 6d.
Manual of the Mineralogy of Great Britain and Ireland. By ROBERT PHILIPS GREG, F.G.S., and WILLIAM G. LETTSOM. 8vo, with numerous Woodcuts, 15s.
Manual of the Mineralogy of Great Britain and Ireland. By ROBERT PHILIPS GREG, F.G.S., and WILLIAM G. LETTSOM. 8vo, with many illustrations, 15s.
History of British Fossil Mammals and Birds. By Professor OWEN. This volume is designed as a companion to that by Professor Bell on the (Recent Mammalia) ‘British Quadrupeds and Cetacea.’ 8vo, with 237 Illustrations. £1 11s. 6d., or large paper (royal 8vo), £3 3s.
History of British Fossil Mammals and Birds. By Professor OWEN. This volume is meant to complement Professor Bell's work on the (Recent Mammals) 'British Quadrupeds and Cetacea.' 8vo, with 237 illustrations. £1 11s. 6d., or large paper (royal 8vo), £3 3s.
Description of the Skeleton of an Extinct Gigantic Sloth (Mylodon robustus). With Observations on the Osteology, Natural Affinities, and probable Habits of the Megatherioid Quadrupeds in general. By RICHARD OWEN, F.R.S., &c. 4to, £1 12s. 6d.
Description of the Skeleton of an Extinct Gigantic Sloth (Mylodon robustus). With Observations on the Bone Structure, Natural Relationships, and likely Behaviors of Megatherioid Quadrupeds in general. By RICHARD OWEN, F.R.S., etc. 4to, £1 12s. 6d.
Memoirs of Hugh E. Strickland, M.A., Deputy Reader of Geology in the University of Oxford. By SIR WILLIAM JARDINE, Bart.; with a selection from his Printed and other Scientific Papers. Royal 8vo, Illustrated by Maps, Geological Sections, Plates and Woodcuts, 36s.
Memoirs of Hugh E. Strickland, M.A., Deputy Reader of Geology at the University of Oxford. By SIR WILLIAM JARDINE, Bart.; with a selection from his published and other scientific papers. Royal 8vo, illustrated with maps, geological sections, plates, and woodcuts, 36s.
Omphalos. An Attempt to Untie the Geological Knot. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. The law of Prochronism in organic creation. Post 8vo, with 56 Illustrations on wood, 10s. 6d.
Omphalos. An Attempt to Untie the Geological Knot. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. The principle of Prochronism in organic creation. Post 8vo, with 56 wood illustrations, £10.6.
GENERAL NATURAL HISTORY, &c.
GENERAL NATURAL HISTORY, etc.
The Honey-Bee; its Natural History, Habits, Anatomy, and Microscopical Beauties. With Eight Tinted Illustrative Plates. By JAMES SAMUELSON, assisted by Dr. J. BRAXTON HICKS. (Forming a Second Part of Humble Creatures.) Post 8vo, 6s.
The Honey-Bee; its Natural History, Habits, Anatomy, and Microscopical Beauties. With Eight Tinted Illustrative Plates. By JAMES SAMUELSON, assisted by Dr. J. BRAXTON HICKS. (Part Two of Humble Creatures.) Post 8vo, 6s.
Humble Creatures (Part I.): the Earthworm and the Common Housefly. In Eight Letters. By JAMES SAMUELSON, assisted by J. B. HICKS, M.D. Lond., F.L.S. With Microscopic Illustrations by the Authors. Second Edition, post 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Humble Creatures (Part I.): the Earthworm and the Common Housefly. In Eight Letters. By JAMES SAMUELSON, assisted by J. B. HICKS, M.D. Lond., F.L.S. With Microscopic Illustrations by the Authors. Second Edition, post 8vo, 3s. 6d.
Gatherings of a Naturalist in Australasia; being Observations principally on the Animal and Vegetable Productions of New South Wales, New Zealand, and some of the Austral Islands. By GEORGE BENNETT, M.D., F.L.S., F.Z.S. 8vo, with 8 Coloured Plates and 24 Woodcuts, 21s.
Gatherings of a Naturalist in Australasia; being Observations mainly on the Animal and Plant Life of New South Wales, New Zealand, and some of the Austral Islands. By GEORGE BENNETT, M.D., F.L.S., F.Z.S. 8vo, with 8 Colored Plates and 24 Woodcuts, 21s.
The Micrographic Dictionary: a Guide to the Examination and Investigation of the Structure and Nature of Microscopic Objects. By Dr. GRIFFITH and Professor HENFREY. Second edition, with 2459 Figures (many coloured), in 45 Plates and 812 Woodcuts, 840 pp., 8vo, £2 5s.
The Micrographic Dictionary: a Guide to Examining and Investigating the Structure and Nature of Microscopic Objects. By Dr. GRIFFITH and Professor HENFREY. Second edition, with 2459 figures (many in color), in 45 plates and 812 woodcuts, 840 pages, 8vo, £2 5s.
Observations in Natural History; with a Calendar of Periodic Phenomena. By the Rev. LEONARD JENYNS, M.A., F.L.S. Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Observations in Natural History; with a Calendar of Periodic Phenomena. By Rev. LEONARD JENYNS, M.A., F.L.S. Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Observations in Meteorology; relating to Temperature, the Winds, Atmospheric Pressure, the Aqueous Phenomena of the Atmosphere, Weather Changes, &c. By the Rev. LEONARD JENYNS, M.A., F.L.S., &c. Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
Weather Observations; covering Temperature, Winds, Atmospheric Pressure, Water-related Phenomena in the Atmosphere, Weather Changes, etc. By Rev. LEONARD JENYNS, M.A., F.L.S., etc. Post 8vo, £10.6.
Practical Meteorology. By JOHN DREW, Ph.D., F.R.A.S., Corresponding Member of the Philosophical Institute of Bâle. Second Edition, foolscap 8vo, with 11 Illustrative Plates, 5s.
Practical Meteorology. By JOHN DREW, Ph.D., F.R.A.S., Corresponding Member of the Philosophical Institute of Bâle. Second Edition, foolscap 8vo, with 11 Illustrative Plates, 5s.
The Aquarian Naturalist: a Manual for the Sea-side. By Professor T. RYMER JONES, F.R.S. Post 8vo, 544 pp., with 8 Coloured Plates, 18s.
The Aquarian Naturalist: a Guide for the Seaside. By Professor T. RYMER JONES, F.R.S. Post 8vo, 544 pages, with 8 Colored Plates, 18s.
Natural History of Animals; being the substance of Three Courses of Lectures delivered before the Royal Institution of Great Britain. By T. RYMER JONES, F.R.S., Professor of Zoology in King’s College, London. Post 8vo. Vol. I. with 105 Illustrations; Vol. II. with 104 Illustrations, 12s. each.
Natural History of Animals; a summary of three lecture series given at the Royal Institution of Great Britain. By T. RYMER JONES, F.R.S., Professor of Zoology at King’s College, London. Post 8vo. Vol. I. with 105 Illustrations; Vol. II. with 104 Illustrations, 12s. each.
General Outline of the Organization of the Animal Kingdom, and Manual of Comparative Anatomy. By T. RYMER JONES, F.R.S., Professor of Comparative Anatomy in King’s College, London; late Fullerian Professor of Physiology to the Royal Institution of Great Britain, &c. &c. Third Edition, 8vo, in the press.
General Outline of the Organization of the Animal Kingdom, and Manual of Comparative Anatomy. By T. RYMER JONES, F.R.S., Professor of Comparative Anatomy at King’s College, London; former Fullerian Professor of Physiology at the Royal Institution of Great Britain, etc. etc. Third Edition, 8vo, in production.
First Steps to Anatomy. By JAMES L. DRUMMOND, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and Physiology in the Belfast Royal Institution. With 12 Illustrative Plates. 12mo, 5s.
First Steps to Anatomy. By JAMES L. DRUMMOND, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and Physiology at the Belfast Royal Institution. With 12 Illustrative Plates. 12mo, 5s.
Great Artists and Great Anatomists: a Biographical and Philosophical Study. By R. KNOX, M.D., F.R.S.E. Post 8vo, 6s. 6d.
Great Artists and Great Anatomists: a Biographical and Philosophical Study. By R. KNOX, M.D., F.R.S.E. Post 8vo, 6£ 6d.
Descriptive Ethnology. By ROBERT GORDON LATHAM, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge; Vice-President of the Ethnological Society of London; Corresponding Member of the Ethnological Society of New York. 2 vols. 8vo, £1 12s. The Portion on Indian Ethnology, separate, 16s.
Descriptive Ethnology. By ROBERT GORDON LATHAM, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge; Vice-President of the Ethnological Society of London; Corresponding Member of the Ethnological Society of New York. 2 volumes, 8vo, £1 12s. The Section on Indian Ethnology, sold separately, 16s.
Other Works on Ethnology, by Dr. Latham.
Other Works on Ethnology, by Dr. Latham.
Natural History of the Varieties of Man. 8vo, Illustrated, £1 1s.
Natural History of the Varieties of Man. 8vo, Illustrated, £1 1s.
Ethnology of Europe. Foolscap 8vo, 5s.
Ethnology of Europe. Foolscap 8vo, £5.
Ethnology of the British Islands. Foolscap 8vo, 5s.
Ethnology of the British Islands. Foolscap 8vo, 5shillings.
Ethnology of the British Colonies and Dependencies. Foolscap 8vo, 5s.
Study of the British Colonies and Dependencies. Foolscap 8vo, 5s.
Man and his Migrations. Foolscap 8vo, 5s.
Man and his Migrations. Foolscap 8vo, 5shillings.
Anatomical Manipulation; or, The Methods of pursuing Practical Investigations in Comparative Anatomy and Physiology. Also an Introduction to the Use of the Microscope, &c. By ALFRED TULK, M.R.C.S., M.E.S.; and ARTHUR HENFREY, F.L.S., M.Micr.S. With Illustrative Diagrams. Foolscap 8vo, 9s.
Anatomical Manipulation; or, The Methods of Pursuing Practical Investigations in Comparative Anatomy and Physiology. Also an Introduction to the Use of the Microscope, etc. By ALFRED TULK, M.R.C.S., M.E.S.; and ARTHUR HENFREY, F.L.S., M.Micr.S. With Illustrative Diagrams. Foolscap 8vo, 9s.
The Powers of the Creator Displayed in the Creation; or, Observations on Life amidst the various forms of the Humbler Tribes of Animated Nature; with Practical Comments and Illustrations. By Sir JOHN GRAHAM DALYELL, Knt. and Bart. In 3 vols. 4to, containing numerous Plates of living subjects, finely coloured, £10 10s.
The Powers of the Creator Displayed in the Creation; or, Observations on Life among the different types of the Lesser Creatures of Living Nature; with Practical Comments and Illustrations. By Sir JOHN GRAHAM DALYELL, Knt. and Bart. In 3 vols. 4to, featuring numerous plates of living subjects, beautifully colored, £10 10s.
Rare and Remarkable Animals of Scotland, with Practical Observations on their Nature. By Sir JOHN GRAHAM DALYELL, Knt. and Bart. In 2 vols. 4to, containing 110 Coloured Plates, drawn from the living subjects, £6 6s.
Rare and Remarkable Animals of Scotland, with Practical Observations on their Nature. By Sir JOHN GRAHAM DALYELL, Knt. and Bart. In 2 volumes, 4to, featuring 110 Colored Plates, drawn from the living subjects, £6 6s.
On the Variation of Species, with especial reference to the Insecta; followed by an Inquiry into the Nature of Genera. By T. VERNON WOLLASTON, M.A., F.L.S. Post 8vo, 5s.
On the Variation of Species, with a focus on Insects; followed by an Exploration of the Nature of Genera. By T. VERNON WOLLASTON, M.A., F.L.S. Post 8vo, 5s.
Manual of Natural History for the Use of Travellers; being a Description of the Families of the Animal and Vegetable Kingdoms, with Remarks on the Practical Study of Geology and Meteorology. To which are appended Directions for Collecting and Preserving. By ARTHUR ADAMS, M.R.C.S.; W. BALFOUR BAIKIE, M.D.; and CHARLES BARRON, Curator of the Royal Naval Museum at Haslar. Post 8vo, 12s.
Manual of Natural History for Travellers; featuring a Description of the Families of the Animal and Plant Kingdoms, along with Insights on the Practical Study of Geology and Meteorology. Additionally, it includes Instructions for Collecting and Preserving. By ARTHUR ADAMS, M.R.C.S.; W. BALFOUR BAIKIE, M.D.; and CHARLES BARRON, Curator of the Royal Naval Museum at Haslar. Post 8vo, 12s.
Letters of Rusticus on Natural History. Edited by EDWARD NEWMAN, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c. 8vo, 8s. 6d.
Letters of Rusticus on Natural History. Edited by EDWARD NEWMAN, F.L.S., F.Z.S., etc. 8vo, £8.6.
The Sea-side Book: an Introduction to the Natural History of the British Coasts. By W. H. HARVEY, M.D., M.R.I.A., &c. With a Chapter on Fish and Fish Diet, by YARRELL. Foolscap 8vo, with 83 Woodcut Illustrations, 4th Edition, 5s.
The Sea-side Book: an Introduction to the Natural History of the British Coasts. By W. H. HARVEY, M.D., M.R.I.A., etc. Includes a Chapter on Fish and Fish Diet, by YARRELL. Foolscap 8vo, featuring 83 Woodcut Illustrations, 4th Edition, 5s.
A History of the British Sea-Anemones and Madrepores. With Coloured Figures of all the Species. By PHILIP HENRY GOSSE, F.R.S. 8vo, £1 1s.
A History of the British Sea Anemones and Madrepores. Featuring Colorful Illustrations of All the Species. By PHILIP HENRY GOSSE, F.R.S. 8vo, £1 1s.
Handbook to the Marine Aquarium; containing Practical Instructions for Constructing, Stocking, and Maintaining a Tank, and for Collecting Plants and Animals. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. Foolscap 8vo, Second Edition, 2s. 6d.
Handbook to the Marine Aquarium; featuring Practical Instructions for Building, Stocking, and Taking Care of a Tank, and for Gathering Plants and Animals. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. Foolscap 8vo, Second Edition, £2.6.
Manual of Marine Zoology of the British Isles. By P. H.GOSSE, F.R.S. Parts I. and II., 7s. 6d. each.
Manual of Marine Zoology of the British Isles. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. Parts I and II, 7s. 6d. each.
A Naturalist’s Rambles on the Devonshire Coast. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. With 28 Lithographic Plates, some coloured, post 8vo, One Guinea.
A Naturalist’s Rambles on the Devonshire Coast. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. With 28 Lithographic Plates, some colored, post 8vo, One Guinea.
The Aquarium: an Unveiling of the Wonders of the Deep Sea. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. Post 8vo, Illustrated, Second Ed. 17s.
The Aquarium: an Unveiling of the Wonders of the Deep Sea. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. Post 8vo, Illustrated, Second Ed. 17s.
The Canadian Naturalist. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. With 44 Illustrations of the most remarkable Animal and Vegetable productions. Post 8vo, 12s.
The Canadian Naturalist. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. Featuring 44 illustrations of the most remarkable animal and plant species. Post 8vo, £12.
Tenby: a Seaside Holiday. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. Post 8vo, with 24 Coloured Plates, 21s.
Tenby: a Seaside Holiday. By P. H. GOSSE, F.R.S. Post 8vo, with 24 Colored Plates, 21s.
The Isle of Man; its History, Physical, Ecclesiastical and Legendary. By J. G. CUMMING, M.A., F.G.S. Post 8vo, 12s. 6d.
The Isle of Man; its History, Physical, Ecclesiastical and Legendary. By J. G. CUMMING, M.A., F.G.S. Post 8vo, 12s. 6d.
Natural History of the County of Stafford; comprising its Geology, Zoology, Botany, and Meteorology: also its Antiquities, Topography, Manufactures, &c. By ROBERT GARNER, F.L.S. With a Geological Map and other Illustrations, 8vo, with a Supplement, 10s. Price of the Supplement, 2s. 6d.
Natural History of the County of Stafford; covering its Geology, Zoology, Botany, and Meteorology: along with its Antiquities, Topography, Manufacturers, etc. By ROBERT GARNER, F.L.S. Includes a Geological Map and other Illustrations, 8vo, with a Supplement, £10. Price of the Supplement, £2.50.
The Natural History of Selborne. By the late Rev. GILBERT WHITE, M.A. A New Edition, with Notes by the Rev. LEONARD JENYNS, M.A., F.L.S., &c.; with 26 Illustrations, foolscap 8vo, 7s. 6d.
The Natural History of Selborne. By the late Rev. GILBERT WHITE, M.A. A New Edition, with Notes by the Rev. LEONARD JENYNS, M.A., F.L.S., etc.; with 26 Illustrations, foolscap 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Travels in Lycia, Milyas, and the Cibyratis, in company with the late Rev. E. T. Daniell. By Lieut. SPRATT, R.N., and Professor EDWARD FORBES. Two vols. 8vo, with numerous Illustrations, including Views of the Scenery, Plans of Ancient Cities and Buildings, Plates of Coins and Inscriptions, Cuts of Rock Tombs, Fossils, and Geological Sections, and an original Map of Lycia. 36s.
Travels in Lycia, Milyas, and the Cibyratis, with the late Rev. E. T. Daniell. By Lieut. SPRATT, R.N., and Professor EDWARD FORBES. Two volumes, 8vo, featuring numerous illustrations, including views of the scenery, plans of ancient cities and buildings, plates of coins and inscriptions, images of rock tombs, fossils, and geological sections, as well as an original map of Lycia. 36s.
Figures Illustrating the Structure of various Invertebrate Animals (Mollusks and Articulata). Six Plates and 8 pp. By ROBERT GARNER, F.L.S., &c. Royal 8vo, 5s., sewed.
Figures Illustrating the Structure of Various Invertebrate Animals (Mollusks and Arthropods). Six Plates and 8 pages. By ROBERT GARNER, F.L.S., etc. Royal 8vo, 5s., sewed.
Healthy Respiration. By STEPHEN H. WARD, M.D. Foolscap 8vo, 1s. 6d.
Healthy Respiration. By STEPHEN H. WARD, M.D. Foolscap 8vo, 1s. 6d.
Tobacco and its Adulterations. By HENRY P. PRESCOTT, of the Inland Revenue Department. With upwards of 250 Illustrations drawn and engraved on Forty Steel Plates. 8vo, 12s. 6d.
Tobacco and its Adulterations. By HENRY P. PRESCOTT, from the Inland Revenue Department. With over 250 illustrations drawn and engraved on forty steel plates. 8vo, 12s. 6d.
A Life of Linnæus. By Miss BRIGHTWELL of Norwich. Foolscap 8vo, 3s. 6d.
A Life of Linnæus. By Miss BRIGHTWELL of Norwich. Foolscap 8vo, 3sh. 6d.
Scenery, Science, and Art; being Extracts from the Notebook of a Geologist and Mining Engineer. By Professor D. T. ANSTED, M.A., F.R.S., &c. 8vo, with Woodcuts and Four Views in tinted lithography, 10s. 6d.
Scenery, Science, and Art; Extracts from the Notebook of a Geologist and Mining Engineer. By Professor D. T. ANSTED, M.A., F.R.S., etc. 8vo, with illustrations and four views in tinted lithography, 10s. 6d.
Evening Thoughts. By a PHYSICIAN. Post 8vo, Second Edition, 4s. 6d.
Evening Thoughts. By a DOCTOR. Post 8vo, Second Edition, 4shillings. 6pence.
“We cannot help expressing a wish that these ‘Evening Thoughts’ may not be the only contributions to general literature that we may have from a mind so powerful, so cultivated, and so gentle as that of the Physician whose pages we now close.”—Guardian.
“We can’t help but hope that these ‘Evening Thoughts’ aren’t the only contributions to literature we’ll receive from such a powerful, educated, and kind mind as that of the Physician whose pages we’re now closing.”—Guardian.
Illustrations of Arts and Manufactures; being a Selection from a Series of Papers read before the Society for the Encouragement of Arts, Manufactures, and Commerce. By ARTHUR AIKIN, F.L.S., F.G.S., &c., late Secretary to that Institution. Foolscap 8vo, 8s.
Illustrations of Arts and Manufactures; a Selection from a Series of Papers presented to the Society for the Encouragement of Arts, Manufactures, and Commerce. By ARTHUR AIKIN, F.L.S., F.G.S., etc., former Secretary of that Institution. Foolscap 8vo, 8s.
The Poor Artist; or, Seven Eye-Sights and One Object. “SCIENCE IN FABLE.” Foolscap 8vo, with a Frontispiece, 5s.
The Poor Artist; or, Seven Insights and One Object. “SCIENCE IN FABLE.” Foolscap 8vo, with a Frontispiece, 5s.
Sunday Book for the Young; or, Habits of Patriarchal Times in the East. With Woodcuts, 2s. 6d. By ANNE BULLAR.
Sunday Book for the Young; or, Habits of Patriarchal Times in the East. With Illustrations, 2s. 6d. By ANNE BULLAR.
Other Books for Young Persons, by Miss Bullar.
More Books for Kids, by Miss Bullar.
Domestic Scenes in Greenland and Iceland. With Woodcuts, 2s. Second Edition.
Home Life in Greenland and Iceland. With illustrations, 2s. Second Edition.
England before the Norman Conquest. 2s. 6d.
England before the Norman Conquest. 2s. 6d.
Elements of Practical Knowledge; or, The Young Inquirer Answered. Explaining in Question and Answer, and in familiar language, what most things daily used, seen, or talked of, are; what they are made of, where found, and to what uses applied. Including articles of food and aliment; miscellanies in common use; metals, gems, jewellery; and some account of the principal inventions and most interesting manufactures. Second Edition, 18mo, with Illustrations, 3s. cloth.
Elements of Practical Knowledge; or, The Young Inquirer Answered. Explaining through questions and answers, and in everyday language, what most common items we use, see, or talk about are; what they are made from, where they can be found, and how they are used. This includes food items; everyday miscellaneous objects; metals, gems, jewelry; and an overview of significant inventions and fascinating manufacturing processes. Second Edition, 18mo, with Illustrations, 3s. cloth.
ARCHITECTURE AND THE FINE ARTS, &c.
ARCHITECTURE AND THE FINE ARTS, &c.
Instrumenta Ecclesiastica: a Series of Working Designs, engraved on 72 Plates, for the Furniture, Fittings, and Decorations of Churches and their Precincts. Edited by the Ecclesiological, late Cambridge Camden Society. 4to, £1 11s. 6d.
Church Instruments: a Collection of Working Designs, engraved on 72 Plates, for the Furniture, Fittings, and Decorations of Churches and their Surroundings. Edited by the Ecclesiological, formerly Cambridge Camden Society. 4to, £1 11s. 6d.
The Second Series contains a Cemetery Chapel, with Sick-house and Gateway Tower—A Wooden Church—A Chapel School—Schools and School-houses—A Village Hospital—An Iron Church—And Designs for Funeral Fittings, for Timber Belfries, and for a variety of Works in Metal, Wood, and Stone. Price also £1 11s. 6d.
The Second Series includes a Cemetery Chapel, a Sick-house, and a Gateway Tower—A Wooden Church—A Chapel School—Schools and Schoolhouses—A Village Hospital—An Iron Church—And Designs for Funeral Fittings, Timber Belfries, and various Works in Metal, Wood, and Stone. Price is also £1 11s. 6d.
Baptismal Fonts. A Series of 125 Engravings, examples of the different periods, accompanied with Descriptions. With an Introductory Essay by F. A. PALEY, M.A., Honorary Secretary of the Cambridge Camden Society. 8vo, One Guinea.
Baptismal Fonts. A Collection of 125 Engravings, showcasing examples from various periods, complete with Descriptions. Featuring an Introductory Essay by F. A. PALEY, M.A., Honorary Secretary of the Cambridge Camden Society. 8vo, One Guinea.
Treatise on the Rise and Progress of Decorated Window Tracery in England. By EDMUND SHARPE, M.A., Architect. 8vo, Illustrated with 97 Woodcuts and Six Engravings on steel, 10s. 6d. And a
Treatise on the Rise and Progress of Decorated Window Tracery in England. By EDMUND SHARPE, M.A., Architect. 8vo, Illustrated with 97 Woodcuts and Six Engravings on steel, 10s. 6d. And a
Series of Illustrations of the Window Tracery of the Decorated Style of Ecclesiastical Architecture. Edited, with descriptions, by Mr. SHARPE. Sixty Engravings on steel, 8vo, 21s.
Series of Illustrations of the Window Tracery of the Decorated Style of Ecclesiastical Architecture. Edited, with descriptions, by Mr. SHARPE. Sixty Engravings on steel, 8vo, 21s.
Heraldry of Fish. By THOMAS MOULE. The Engravings, 205 in number, are from Stained Glass, Tombs, Sculpture, and Carving, Medals and Coins, Rolls of Arms, and Pedigrees. 8vo, 21s. A few on large paper (royal 8vo), for colouring, £2 2s.
Heraldry of Fish. By THOMAS MOULE. The book includes 205 engravings sourced from stained glass, tombs, sculptures, carvings, medals, coins, rolls of arms, and pedigrees. 8vo, 21s. A limited number on large paper (royal 8vo) intended for coloring, £2 2s.
Shakspeare’s Seven Ages of Man. Illustrated by Wm. MULREADY, R.A.; J. CONSTABLE, R.A.; SIR DAVID WILKIE, R.A.; W. COLLINS, R.A.; A. E. CHALON, R.A.; A. COOPER, R.A.; SIR A. W. CALLCOTT, R.A.; EDWIN LANDSEER, R.A.; W. HILTON, R.A. Post 8vo, 6s. A few copies of the First Edition in 4to remain for sale.
Shakespeare’s Seven Ages of Man. Illustrated by Wm. MULREADY, R.A.; J. CONSTABLE, R.A.; SIR DAVID WILKIE, R.A.; W. COLLINS, R.A.; A. E. CHALON, R.A.; A. COOPER, R.A.; SIR A. W. CALLCOTT, R.A.; EDWIN LANDSEER, R.A.; W. HILTON, R.A. Post 8vo, 6s. A few copies of the First Edition in 4to are still available for sale.
Gray’s Elegy in a Country Church-Yard. Each Stanza illustrated with an engraving on wood, from 33 original drawings. Elegantly printed, in post 8vo, 9s. cloth. (Small edition, 2s. 6d.)
Gray’s Elegy in a Country Church-Yard. Each stanza is accompanied by a wood engraving, based on 33 original drawings. Beautifully printed in post 8vo, priced at 9s. in cloth. (Small edition, 2s. 6d.)
A Polyglot Edition of this volume, with interpaged Translations in the Greek, Latin, German, Italian, and French languages. 12s.
A Polyglot Edition of this volume, with page translations in Greek, Latin, German, Italian, and French. 12s.
Gray’s Bard. With Illustrations by the Hon. Mrs. JOHN TALBOT. Post 8vo, 7s.
Gray’s Bard. With Illustrations by the Hon. Mrs. JOHN TALBOT. Post 8vo, 7s.
The Vicar of Wakefield. With 32 Illustrations by WILLIAM MULREADY, R.A.; engraved by JOHN THOMPSON. First reprint. Square 8vo, 10s. 6d.
The Vicar of Wakefield. With 32 Illustrations by WILLIAM MULREADY, R.A.; engraved by JOHN THOMPSON. First reprint. Square 8vo, 10s. 6d.
# “And there are some designs in the volume in which art may justly boast of having added something to even the exquisite fancy of Goldsmith.”—Examiner.
# “And there are some designs in the book that art can truly claim to have enhanced, even beyond the exquisite imagination of Goldsmith.”—Examiner.
Manual of Gothic Architecture. By F. A. PALEY, M.A. With a full Account of Monumental Brasses and Ecclesiastical Costume. Foolscap 8vo, with 70 Illustrations, 6s. 6d.
Manual of Gothic Architecture. By F. A. PALEY, M.A. With a complete overview of Monumental Brasses and Church Costume. Foolscap 8vo, with 70 Illustrations, 6s. 6d.
“To the student of the architecture of old English churches this beautiful little volume will prove a most acceptable manual.”—Spectator.
“To the student of the architecture of old English churches, this beautiful little book will be a very useful guide.”—Spectator.
Manual of Gothic Moldings. A Practical Treatise on their formations, gradual development, combinations, and varieties; with full directions for copying them, and for determining their dates. Illustrated by nearly 600 examples. By F. A. PALEY, M.A. Second Edition, 8vo, 7s. 6d.
Manual of Gothic Moldings. A Practical Guide on how they are formed, their gradual development, combinations, and variations; including complete instructions for copying them and figuring out their dates. Illustrated with almost 600 examples. By F. A. PALEY, M.A. Second Edition, 8vo, 7s. 6d.
“Mouldings are the scholarship of architecture.”—Christian Remembrancer.
“Moldings are the foundation of architectural scholarship.”—Christian Remembrancer.
The Farmer’s Boy and other Rural Tales and Poems. By ROBERT BLOOMFIELD. Foolscap 8vo, 7s. 6d. With 13 Illustrations by Sidney Cooper, Horsley, Frederick Tayler, and Thomas Webster, A.R.A.
The Farmer’s Boy and other Rural Tales and Poems. By ROBERT BLOOMFIELD. Foolscap 8vo, 7s. 6d. Featuring 13 illustrations by Sidney Cooper, Horsley, Frederick Tayler, and Thomas Webster, A.R.A.
Watts’s Divine and Moral Songs. With 30 Illustrations by C. W. COPE, A.R.A.; engraved by JOHN THOMPSON. Square 8vo, 7s. 6d.; copies bound in morocco, One Guinea.
Watts’s Divine and Moral Songs. With 30 Illustrations by C. W. COPE, A.R.A.; engraved by JOHN THOMPSON. Square 8vo, 7sh. 6d.; copies bound in morocco, One Guinea.
The Economy of Human Life. In Twelve Books. By R. DODSLEY. With Twelve Plates, engraved on steel, from original designs, by Frank Howard, Harvey, Williams, &c. 18mo, gilt edges, 5s.
The Economy of Human Life. In Twelve Books. By R. DODSLEY. With Twelve Plates, engraved on steel, from original designs, by Frank Howard, Harvey, Williams, &c. 18mo, gilt edges, 5s.
Bibliographical Catalogue of Privately Printed Books. By JOHN MARTIN, F.S.A. Second Edition, 8vo, 21s.
Bibliographical Catalogue of Privately Printed Books. By JOHN MARTIN, F.S.A. Second Edition, 8vo, £21.
The Currency under the Act of 1844; together with Observations on Joint Stock Banks, and the Causes and Results of Commercial Convulsions. From the City Articles of “The Times.” 8vo, 6s.
The Currency under the Act of 1844; along with Thoughts on Joint Stock Banks, and the Reasons and Outcomes of Economic Turmoil. From the City Articles of “The Times.” 8vo, 6s.
Students’ Class-Books.
Students' Textbooks.
MANUAL OF CHEMICAL QUALITATIVE ANALYSIS. By A. B. Northcote, F.C.S., and Arthur H. Church, F.C.S. Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
MANUAL OF CHEMICAL QUALITATIVE ANALYSIS. By A. B. Northcote, F.C.S., and Arthur H. Church, F.C.S. Post 8vo, 10s. 6d.
HANDBOOK OF CHEMICAL MANIPULATION. By C. Greville Williams. 15s.
HANDBOOK OF CHEMICAL MANIPULATION. By C. Greville Williams. 15s.
ELEMENTARY COURSE OF GEOLOGY, MINERALOGY, AND PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By Professor Ansted, M.A., &c. Second Edition, 12s.
ELEMENTARY COURSE OF GEOLOGY, MINERALOGY, AND PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By Professor Ansted, M.A., &c. Second Edition, 12s.
ELEMENTARY COURSE OF BOTANY: Structural, Physiological, and Systematic. By Professor Henfrey. 12s. 6d.
ELEMENTARY COURSE OF BOTANY: Structural, Physiological, and Systematic. By Professor Henfrey. 12s. 6d.
MANUAL OF BRITISH BOTANY. By C. C. Babington, M.A. &c. Fourth Edition, 10s. 6d.
MANUAL OF BRITISH BOTANY. By C. C. Babington, M.A. & others. Fourth Edition, 10shillings 6pence
GENERAL OUTLINE OF THE ORGANIZATION OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM, by Professor T. Rymer Jones. 8vo, Third Edition, in the press.
GENERAL OUTLINE OF THE ORGANIZATION OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM, by Professor T. Rymer Jones. 8vo, Third Edition, in the press.
FOOTNOTES:
FOOTNOTES:
[3] In these notices of the characteristics of the different Spanish districts, provinces, or kingdoms, I follow the “Handbook for Spain,”—a work well known to be, for its kind, of more than ordinary value.
[3] In these descriptions of the features of various Spanish districts, provinces, or kingdoms, I refer to the “Handbook for Spain,”—a well-known resource that is considered exceptionally valuable for its type.
[4] I prefer this word to Roman, because it by no means follows that because a settlement was made by a Legion or a part of one, it was therefore Roman.
[4] I prefer this word to Roman because it doesn't necessarily mean that if a settlement was established by a Legion or part of one, it was automatically Roman.
[12] Lib. ii.
[13] This series of facts was recognized by Gibbon; is well illustrated by Zeuss (see Greek Slavonians), and has been carried to an extreme length by Fallermayer.
[13] Gibbon acknowledged this collection of facts; Zeuss provides a thorough illustration (see Greek Slavonians), and Fallermayer has taken it to an extreme.
[14] Taciti Germania, xciv.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tacitus' Germania, xciv.
[16] Ermann—Prichard, vol. iv. p. 346.
[21] The “J” is pronounced “Y.”
The "J" is pronounced "Y."
[23] I may reasonably be charged with finding the name Goth in everything, in Getæ, Gothi, Gothones, Gothini, Jutæ, Vitæ, and Jats. But as I care far more for processes than results a somewhat sharp self-examination acquits me. Starting with the doctrine that nothing is to be considered accidental which we can reasonably investigate, I only demur to those conclusions which are incompatible with undoubted facts. Is this the case with any of the deductions hitherto laid before the reader? First let us look to them in respect to the facts they assume. Of these the most startling is the presence of Lithuanians in the Vithesleth and in India. Yet, if the oldest occupants of the Danish Islands were not Germans, what were they likelier to have been than Lithuanians, considering that Prussia was Lithuanic? “Slavonians,” it may be answered. Granted; but the Slavonic character of the Vithesleth is as much opposed to current notions as the Lithuanic. Besides which, the difference is only one of detail. Then, as to the Lithuanian elements in India. If we hesitate to deduce these from Europe, we must deduce the Indian elements in Lithuania from Asia. There is a difficulty either way. Then, as to the changes in the form of the word. Take the two extremest forms, Goth-, and Vit-. Is this change legitimate? The answer to this lies in the fact of the Russian form for Master being Gosp-odar, whereas the Lithuanic is Visp-ati.
[23] I might justifiably be accused of seeing the name Goth everywhere, in Getæ, Gothi, Gothones, Gothini, Jutæ, Vitæ, and Jats. However, since I care more about processes than outcomes, a little honest self-reflection clears my conscience. Starting from the belief that nothing should be considered coincidental if we can reasonably examine it, I only question those conclusions that contradict established facts. Is this true for any of the inferences presented to the reader so far? First, let's analyze them based on the facts they rely on. Among these, the most surprising is the presence of Lithuanians in the Vithesleth and in India. However, if the earliest inhabitants of the Danish Islands weren’t Germans, what else could they have been but Lithuanians, given that Prussia was Lithuanian? “Slavonians,” one might respond. Fair enough; but the Slavonic aspect of the Vithesleth contradicts common beliefs just as much as the Lithuanic does. Moreover, the difference is just a matter of detail. Now, regarding the Lithuanian influences in India. If we hesitate to draw these conclusions from Europe, we must also trace the Indian influences in Lithuania back to Asia. There’s a challenge either way. Now, concerning the changes in the word’s form. Consider the two extreme forms, Goth- and Vit-. Is this change valid? The answer lies in the Russian term for Master, which is Gosp-odar, while the Lithuanian version is Visp-ati.
Since the chapter on the ethnology of Scandinavia was printed, Mr. Worsaae has made me acquainted with a remarkable fact connected with the Isle of Laaland, confirmatory of the belief of a Sarmatian population partially, at least, in the Vithesleth. In the southern part of the island some of the geographical terms are Slavonic, and in Saxo there is the statement, that when the other Danes prepared an invasion against their Wend, or Slavonic, enemies, of the continent, the Laalanders were neither allowed to take a part in them, nor yet informed of their being in contemplation; for fear lest they should communicate the news to the Wends (Slavonians).
Since the chapter on the ethnology of Scandinavia was published, Mr. Worsaae has introduced me to an interesting fact about the Isle of Laaland that supports the idea of a Sarmatian population, at least in part, in the Vithesleth. In the southern part of the island, some of the geographical names are Slavonic. In Saxo, it is mentioned that when the other Danes were preparing an invasion against their Wend, or Slavonic, enemies on the continent, the Laalanders were neither allowed to participate nor informed about it; this was done out of fear that they might share the news with the Wends (Slavonians).
[27] “This book ought to be largely circulated, not only on account of its scientific merits—though these, as we have in part shown, are great and signal—but because it is popularly written throughout, and therefore likely to excite general attention to a subject which ought to be held as one of primary importance. Every one is interested about fishes—the political economist, the epicure, the merchant, the man of science, the angler, the poor, the rich. We hail the appearance of this book as the dawn of a new era in the Natural History of England.”—Quarterly Review, No. 116.
[27] “This book should be widely distributed, not just because of its scientific value—though, as we've partly shown, it is significant and impressive—but also because it's written in a style that's accessible to everyone. This makes it likely to generate interest in a topic that should be considered very important. Everyone has an interest in fish—the economist, the food lover, the merchant, the scientist, the fisherman, the wealthy, and the less fortunate. We welcome the release of this book as the beginning of a new era in the Natural History of England.”—Quarterly Review, No. 116.
Typographical errors corrected by the etext transcriber: |
---|
all the population=> all the population {pg 214} |
unquestionably=> unquestionably {pg 216} |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!